
Table of Contents
Copyrights and Credits
Table of Contents Page
Newsletter
Color Gallery



Characters


Chapter One
Chapter One
A SHARP HISSING SOUND, LIKE SOMETHING CUTTING through the air, roused me from my slumber.
“Nngh…”
I pushed myself up from the bed. The feeling of linen sheets beneath me was unfamiliar, as was the nameless scent that hung in the dry air. But as I glanced around the room, the vibrant, exotic decorations reminded me that I was, without a doubt, in Majaar.
“Don’t let any other woman touch you!” I’d blurted out, heedless of how vain a wish it was, and by doing so, I, Cecilia Cline Herbst, found myself bound by divine contract to my husband, the Hero Lucas, bearer of the sacred sword Eckesachs. We’d succeeded in thwarting Prince Akeem of Majaar’s plot to assassinate Lucas. And that was all thanks to one unbelievably capable, handsome, and sadistic knight.
I had been recognized by the goddess as the sheath of Eckesachs, the one who soothes the Hero. And due to my new status, I was officially required to stay by Lucas’s side, which is why, yes, I very much remembered that we’d come to Majaar together just the night before.
Lucas had returned to the kingdom to bid a formal farewell before returning to Bern, seeing as his previous departure had been so abrupt. Instead of receiving a proper welcome from the crown prince, Islan, however, or from Lord Dirk, who was also already in Majaar, we were escorted in secret by Lord Barnabash to this luxurious palace garden.
The building itself was stunning—exotic and elegant, its beige walls adorned with colorful tiles that contrasted beautifully against the sky, which, as it approached twilight, took on the same deep hue as Lucas’s hair. I was basking in the view when he picked me up from my seat and casually set me down on the grass. Then, as he gently smoothed the wind-blown strands of hair away from my face, he whispered, “We’re here.”
I looked up at him anxiously. “Um, Lukie? Where exactly is ‘here’?”
This…doesn’t seem like the right place to stop, does it?
Sure, it was extravagant. But the people bowing to greet us in the entrance clearly were the Bern Imperial Knights, not anyone from Majaar. That could only mean one thing…
A bad feeling washed over me as my mischievous husband responded with the precise words I’d feared. “This is the Bataar Palace. They arranged it specially for us. It’s a bit removed from the main Malik Palace, so it’s quieter, and thanks to the nearby waterfront, it’s much cooler as well. The views are incredible, too.”
“W-wait, Bataar Palace?!”
In the Majaar language, bataar meant “hero.” This place is named for the Hero, and it’s a place so rarefied that even Majaar royalty can’t simply come and go as they please. Guests here would have complete autonomy—and we’re staying here?!
I knew Lucas was the legendary Hero, but Prince Islan was being way too generous, putting us up somewhere like this. It wasn’t just the VIP treatment—it was head-of-state hospitality!
I wondered if it was a political move to try to secure Lucas’s backing. Still, I had to admit it was a nice change of pace to see someone’s ulterior motives pushing them to treat us so lavishly.
It was probably also meant as an apology for Prince Akeem’s insult, and honestly, receiving such courtesies did improve my opinion of him a bit. I felt a little relieved, but even so…
He’s not planning to just hole up in our room without making a single courtesy call, is he?
“But we are going to greet the king of Majaar in the Malik Palace after we get changed, right?” I asked.
“We’ll get around to it after we enjoy our honeymoon. Seeing as they put us up here, I’m sure they’re fine with us doing as we please for now.”
Wow… When he said “honeymoon” just now, he had the most dazzling smile ever.
He was one hundred percent here for vacation. He must’ve threatened them—er, I mean, negotiated for this.
We were basically staying at a VIP suite at a hotel without even having to check in. Classic Hero situation. Wait…hang on.Did he say, “We’ll get around to it”?
“Um, maybe we could take a little walk around the palace and…”
“We’ll get around to that, too. But for now, go inside and up those stairs. You’ll find the bedroom right at the top, Cece.”
Cutting me off?! He didn’t even let me finish my sentence, and he explicitly said “bedroom”!
If I don’t act fast, not only will I lose my chance to see the sights of Majaar, but I won’t even be able to set foot outside that suite the entire time we’re here!
We already had a very intense night before coming here, and now he was planning even more? I had a feeling we’d never get around to those courtesy calls…
Not to mention, that gentlemanly sadist of mine had explicitly stated he wouldn’t stop at just one night. If he kept that up, I’d end up bedridden in a foreign land, suffering from embarrassment overload!
“Wait, Lukie. When you say we’ll get around to it, when exactly…”
I didn’t even get to finish my protest, because before I knew it, I was in front of the bedroom door. In all the commotion, I’d completely forgotten I’d flipped Lucas’s forbidden switch while we were on the way here with Lord Barnabash…something I definitely shouldn’t have done.
“Ha ha. Still so adorably flustered, even after all this time. You really know how to turn me on, Cecilia. So you want a timeline, hm? Want to know how long you’ll be bedridden?”
“N-no, that’s not what I meant!”
“You’re the one who said you wanted me to be affectionate with you, remember? And now you’re trying to slap a deadline on our honeymoon? Push me any harder and I might forget we’re in Majaar and make love to you right here.”
Wait, setting a time limit makes things riskier?! Only a top-tier sadist like Lucas could twist my words like that.
Still, the Hero had brought his wife to another kingdom. And even if hosting us at the Bataar Palace did imply they were giving us free rein, they’d almost certainly invite us to a banquet within a few days.
And if I were conspicuously absent at that banquet, no one would even be able to check on me since this palace was restricted.
In other words, I’d be labeled as some kind of harlot, heedlessly indulging her appetites, and worst-case scenario, I’d probably end up fighting off another woman who was trying to flirt with Lucas again!
I had to prevent that from happening, if nothing else for the sake of my sanity.
“N-no, that’s not what I meant! I just…I wanted to know how much time I’ll get to spend with you here…”
“You were thinking about how much time you’d get with me, huh?”
Wait, why is he suddenly blushing like that? Is this my chance?
“Y-yes! I mean, given the demands of our station and proper etiquette, it’s rare for us to have this kind of alone time, right? But since we’re in Majaar and they have different customs here, I thought it’d be nice if we could go out a bit, since we’ve been granted some freedom. I just wanted to know our schedule in advance, that’s all,” I said, lowering my face to hide my burning cheeks.
I was so eager that I’d accidentally revealed just how needy and lovesick I really was. I was practically begging him for a date! Ugh, this is so embarrassing! I was clearly enjoying this situation way more than I’d first thought.
Even though I’d come for Lucas’s sake, I wasn’t free from my duties as princess, so I had to be careful.
Just as I was trying to regain my composure, he tipped up my chin and gave me a quick kiss. I felt a scream welling up deep inside me, but then he let out a massive sigh that smothered the scream in my throat. Um, excuse me? First you kiss me, then you sigh? That’s totally rude, husband of mine!
“Haah… Of course. You’re so unbelievably cute. All right, I’ll try not to keep you in bed too long. Although I guess since I can have you whenever I want, I’ll just keep you in bed even more afterward, until you get used to it.”
I almost cheered…until that last part hit me and a wave of heat surged through me.
Those words were all too familiar, and the moment he said them, the memory of our last time together came rushing back. A cold sweat dripped down my spine.
“Wh-what do you mean, ‘until I get used to it’?”
“I’ve been meaning to tell you something,” Lucas said. “You’ve got such a strong sense of duty that you hardly let your guard down, even when we’re alone. That makes sense, given your position as the second princess of Bern, but we’re not in Bern now, are we? So I was thinking if we did things you don’t typically do in a more open place like this…then maybe I could see more of the real you.”
“Th-that’s…”
What exactly do you mean, the “real me”?
It was true that I’d wanted to come to Majaar because I wanted to repay Lucas for everything he’d done for me, and yes, I did secretly want to treat this like a honeymoon.
But that didn’t mean I could just forget my position as the second princess. And no matter how delicately he worded things, it was clear he was plotting something. Something new. “Things you don’t typically do,” he’d said. Is this some kind of new training?!
“B-but as your wife, I have a responsibility to act in a manner that’s…”
I didn’t realize the words I’d chosen to try to convince him otherwise were exactly what he wanted to hear.
My sadistic husband’s golden eyes softened seductively as he smiled at me. I could already feel tears stinging the corners of my eyes.
“That’s right. That’s why I want to see you, my wife, being open and honest with herself, even if it embarrasses you…just for me. I’m so happy you said you’d do anything for me.”
“I-I’ll do my very best, my husband…”
Ahh, I’m completely drowning in this man…
It’s so unfair! He tricked me into saying that, and still…still, the way he totally disarms my resistance makes my heart pound!
What kind of sadist wears such a tender smile even as he bullies a girl into accepting her own undoing?! And I just know that little moment he’s giving me to catch my breath, however romantic it sounds, is just a trick to drag it all out even longer—and still I can’t refuse. He’s too good at this! Way too good!
“All right. Time’s precious, so let’s waste no more of it, my beautiful wife. Since it’s the first night, the words wait and stop are strictly forbidden.”
“Eek! N-no, wait! At least let me take a bath first!”
“There’s no need. You’re only going to get dirtier, so you can take one afterward.”
He swept me off my feet and, declaring those rules with the weight of laws, began to smother me with love. I’d really gotten into trouble this time.
Don’t whisper, “I love you, you’re so adorable!” like that! And the way he acts as if I weren’t a lady, specifically when we were in bed? I’d like to lodge a complaint! Not that I could, of course, when he makes me feel so good.
But let’s return to the present day. Where is Lucas, anyway?
I turned my head at the sound of a man’s voice coming from outside.
“How was it?” he said teasingly.
“Don’t underestimate me,” came Lucas’s irritated reply. “I’m not done yet.”
“That’s my star pupil. All right, now double both earth and stone.” It was Marshal Webber, Lucas’s mentor.
A deep rumble shook the ground, followed by the sound of boots scraping on stone. Panicked, I looked around the room, trying to find my nightgown, but it was nowhere in sight.
I gotta hurry, or I’ll miss it!
I urgently grabbed a sarun, the fabric that Majaar used for bathing, from atop the desk and wrapped it around myself before sneaking toward the voices.
“Oh, Lady Cecilia! Please wait here, and I’ll fetch your clothing!” I’d scarcely reached the bedroom door and already there was Anna, approaching with a gown in her hands. The only other people around would be our trusted attendants, so I threw the sheer white gown over my shoulders and slipped into the shadows of a nearby pillar.
What I saw in the courtyard below was just what I’d expected. Lucas was in his training gear, a wooden sword in hand. From the way his sweat-soaked shirt clung to his skin, it was clear he’d been training for quite some time. Nearby, Finn held a magical device that projected a visual communication feed from the marshal back in Bern.
There was a huge earthen wall in front of Lucas, several times his own height. I guessed it was meant to simulate a monster, with thick earthen barriers surrounded by a layer of stone. There was no way a wooden sword could cut through that.
Lucas wiped the sweat that trickled down his temple, then took a slow, deep breath and focused his gaze on the wall of earth in front of him.
The air, quiet and calm just a moment before, was suddenly thick with tension. Lucas’s golden eyes intensified, and his broad back tightened with a fearsome energy, as if he were facing an enemy he had no choice but to defeat.
God, how is he this handsome?
He was already renowned as the greatest knight on the continent, but still, he pushed himself to even greater heights of strength. It brought hot tears to my eyes.
I clasped my hands together over my chest. My heart pounded and my breath caught as I watched with rapt attention.
A sharp hiss of air caught my attention, but whether it was the sound of his breath or the sword slicing through the air, I wasn’t sure. His wooden blade arced upward faster than my eyes could track and then slammed down, splitting the ground with a whistling crack.
I was expecting a cloud of dust to rise up, but instead, shimmering shards of ice filled the air.
They scattered with a soft swish, scattering light in a faint rainbow before dissolving. I sighed with admiration just as the marshal’s voice cut in, low and even.
“Nice follow-through. Did the whole thing freeze?” he asked.
“Most of it.”
Hm? Lucas sounded grumpy, like he had to force the answer through his teeth.
Well, that’s unusual…
“Ha ha. Playing it cool, eh? Fine, then. Tell me what the inside of the golem looks like.”
“It’s not destroyed. I defeated it.”
“Yeah?” the marshal pressed. “You remember I told you the key to that technique is after the blow, right?”
Oof. He just clenched his wooden sword so hard that it broke!
“Some of the earth fell off,” he muttered.
Oh my god, Lucas Herbst is pouting, and it’s the cutest thing I’ve ever seen!
“Ah ha ha! So it didn’t freeze all the way! Thought as much. I’ve still got you beat when it comes to swordplay, kid.”
“Shut up, ya old goat. I will surpass you.”
Ohmigod, omigod, omigod!
Lucas, my ridiculously overpowered knight, was treated like a trainee! And he was just letting it happen!
“Big talk for a brat. All right, how long’s it gonna take ya to master it this time?” Marshal Webber asked.
“I’ll have it down by the time I get back.”
“Ha ha ha! Lucas, I really admire that relentless drive of yours. Now, listen up. This technique I just taught you is a killing blow. You use it only when there’s no room to back down. When you’re ready to finish a fight. No hesitation. Let your power flow through the blade, and follow through completely, so the cut freezes and your opponent never gets back up. If the cross-section crumbled, that means you held back. Some of the power was stuck in your body, so it couldn’t freeze your target fast enough to get all the way through. Still, it’s not bad at all for your first day learning it. Keep up the drills I showed ya. Check your form slowly, make sure it’s balanced, and if you catch any mistakes, fix them before they become a habit.”
“Understood.”
I knew Marshal Webber was a talented swordsman. They called him a sacred swordsman, after all. But the way Lucas acted so obediently around him really drove home just how completely he trusted the marshal.
They must’ve trained together like that ever since Lucas was ten, like father and son.
“I’ll check your form when I’m back,” Marshal Webber continued. “Also, I’m putting you on desk duty when you return. Oliver can’t handle that paperwork all on his own. Later, little Lukie!”
“What?! Are you kidding me? I signed off on everything, and he’s still behind schedule?!” Lucas shouted. “Don’t screw with me, old man! When I get back there, I’m using this technique on you to make damn sure you never treat me like a kid again!”
It really was a beautiful mentor–student relationship, but I was starting to wonder if Lucas’s skill set had come from growing up watching the marshal dodge his office work.
Poor Leon’s probably got that dead fish stare going on again. Please Lucas, help Vice-Captain Oliver out when you get back. And maybe spare me a sliver of your time, too!
Lucas stalked off toward a nearby fountain, pulling his shirt off as he went, and I caught myself staring.
At some point, Kate had appeared by my side and handed me a thick towel, smiling brightly. I took it from her, my gaze still fixed on Lucas as he rinsed the sweat from his body. Without looking my way, he raised an arm toward me and said, “Haah… How embarrassing. I really didn’t want you to see that.”
His sigh was genuinely so pathetic. I couldn’t help but laugh as I approached and gave him the towel.
“He he. But it was so refreshing seeing you get treated like a kid, Lukie.”
“This is the worst…” he groaned, hanging his head as he dried off. And just like that, I melted again.
“You’re working to catch up to the previous Hero and surpass him. You were really amazing, sweetheart.” I meant every word, my heart full at the sight of him striving so hard. His long lashes lifted as he looked up at me.
“Not yet. Andreas is still stronger, but I’ll match him. I swear I’ll surpass him.”
He tilted his head up, water beading on his wet hair and trickling down his body like so many twinkling stars. And as he gave voice to his ambitions, his eyes reflected the stars aglow in the sky. Without thinking, I reached out to him.
Don’t leave me behind. But please, don’t stop either. Just keep going, exactly as you are.
“Is s-something wrong?”
Conflicting emotions swelled in my chest, and I wrapped my arms around him from behind. He whirled around, clearly startled.
His eyes, now round and bright like full moons, locked onto mine, and my throat tightened with a sudden heat. I blurted out something teasing just to cover it up.
“Something wrong, huh? Are you ticklish, maybe?”
“You’re having fun, aren’t you, Cecilia?” he grinned. But then, as he pulled me tighter into his arms, he flinched. Suddenly, his body went stiff, and a sullen shadow came over his expression.
It wasn’t the face he showed in battle. Nor was it the face he used with Marshal Webber, which had made my heart flutter with how out of character it was. I realized with a start just how much I enjoyed seeing all these sides of Lucas, just like he’d said he wanted to see of me. I panicked and too quickly answered, “I’d just be surprised if you were ticklish, that’s all!”
“You’re surprising me, too.”
“What do you mean?”
“It’s unusual for you to hug me like this.” The teasing way he said it made my face heat up. With his free hand, he gently patted me on the arm and then whispered something that nearly made me pull back in a flustered mess.
“I’m almost done, so just hang tight, and I’ll give you exactly what you want.”
“I-I wasn’t trying to start anything! I mean, I’ve never seen you right after training, and I thought maybe you’d let me hug you just this once!”
I didn’t mean it like that! And yet he goes and says he’ll make sure to give me what I want… Lucas, your idea of meeting expectations is always way beyond anything I’m prepared for! It’s terrifying! What kind of bratty sore loser is always so desperate to get the last word in?
As that comeback echoed in my head, his eyes narrowed just slightly.
“You hugged me just because I finished training?”
“Y-yes, that’s right!”
Uh-oh, that look, that scary vibe… Did he somehow hear my inner monologue just now?!
“So you’re saying this was all on purpose?”
“Um, no. I mean, I didn’t hug you just to tickle you or anything, I swear! I was just really moved. You work so hard, and I realized again just how much you’ve been protecting me this whole time, and well, I just thought, ‘Wow, I really love him!’ and I wanted to be the one to reach out for once…” I dropped my gaze as my words trailed off into a mumble.
Then his voice broke the silence. “You’re really trying to turn me on here,” he muttered. The unmistakable sound of snapping wood jerked me back to my senses. Did he just break what was left of his sword?!
I mean, wait! Did I just say that out loud?! Did I seriously just say I wanted to make the first move because I love him? Oh my god, I’m dying! I want to crawl into a hole and die!
The silence that followed made my heart pound. I wrung my hands, trying to escape the moment, mumbling a pathetic “I just…couldn’t help it.”
Then he let out a huge sigh and turned to face me.
“Couldn’t help it, huh?”
“Th-that’s right…”
Please let this be the end of it! I prayed as he tossed the remains of his sword into a box across the courtyard and ran the towel roughly over his hair.
Then with a sudden flick of the towel, he muttered in a voice so low, it sent shivers up my spine. “You’re trying to seduce me, aren’t you?”
Huh?! No! But I guess it does look like that…
“You were even considerate of my post-training adrenaline. You’re the kindest wife a man could ask for. Now go on and take that sarun off for me.”
“Wh-why should I take it off?”
He wants me to strip out here in broad daylight?!
I shook my head violently, panicked tears brimming in my eyes. But before I could bolt, his arms were around me, pulling me close.
“You hugged me from behind because you wanted me, didn’t you? Don’t deny it now, Cece.”
“That’s not… I wasn’t thinking, okay? I just reacted!”
“You don’t even realize how much you’re teasing me, do you? Then tell me, why did you hug me without thinking?”
Not this again?!
But maybe…maybe if I give him a real answer, he’ll stop asking me to strip?
“B-because I just felt… I love you so much, and I wanted to be close to you, so I moved without even thinking…”
Saying “I love you” this many times was mortifying. Couldn’t he at least say it back to me already?!
But of course, his merciless love could only grant that little wish of mine in the most twisted of ways.
“Oh, so if I go a little overboard because I love you too much, you’ll forgive me, won’t you?”
“Th-that depends on the level of overboard we’re talking about…”
We definitely have way different criteria for what counts as overboard!
“You’re not allowed to say no, but I will let you squirm instead.”
I know saying anything only ever makes it worse, but really, not allowed to say no?! Argh, he’s even more sadistic than usual! This is practically a horror show!
Still, I can’t deny that even this forceful side of his thrills me…honestly, I’m starting to terrify myself!
I tried to look away from his chest, only for him to tilt my chin up, denying me any hope of escape.
“It depends, huh? My wife truly knows how to handle me. You do realize I’ve been holding back, don’t you, Cecilia?”
His eyes locked with mine, reading me like an open book. You don’t hate it, they seemed to say. My face burned, and I trembled under his gaze.
“I-I’m just not…used to it yet…mmph!” He silenced my apology with his mouth on mine, tongue pushing into my mouth, less a kiss than a demand: “Give me more. Love me harder.” My body burned in response.
“Nngh, ahh…”
At my gasp, his golden eyes narrowed with a predatory glint. His smoldering gaze stirred me to my core, and I clung to his neck. His fierce kiss dissipated into a flurry of cute little pecks, in the midst of which he flashed me an almost-wicked grin.
“See? You’ve gotten used to kissing.”
“S-stop teasing me! We’re right in the wide open, and it’s so bright! My heart’s going to explode!”
“Oh, I know. It’s pounding like crazy.”
He laughed and held me tight, looking positively thrilled. I pouted, and he caressed my cheek and whispered, “If you keep making that face, I might just take you right here.”
I smacked his chest playfully, which only stretched his wicked grin wider.
Before I knew it, he had swept me into his arms and carried me toward the bedroom. My emotions swirled like a tempest inside of me, until they spilled over in the words, “Does your heart race when you’re around me like mine does with you, Lukie?”
“Are you doing this on purpose now? You’re way too good at turning me on,” he groaned. “I’m so in love with you, I can’t even think straight.”
His soft, smiling eyes filled suddenly with passion, and the hint of a frown tugged at his brow. He’d scarcely set me upon the bed’s edge before pulling me onto his lap so that I straddled him.
“Make my heart race even faster, Cecilia.”
“What?”
The golden sunlight poured through the open windows, so that his hair seemed to glow with it, taking on a devilish tinge as he slid my gown off my shoulders. A thrill zipped down my spine.
Maybe he could sense the way my heart was pounding, because he began to slowly glide his hand down the curves of my body, tracing the shape of my legs.
“When you came downstairs dressed like that, I honestly thought you were a goddess. You looked so beautiful, I panicked. I wanted to pin you down before you flew off somewhere, rip off your wings, and chain you to me forever. Cecilia… Now that I’ve touched you, just looking isn’t enough anymore.”
“Ahh!”
He may as well have declared he would take me then and there. He tipped his head to the side with that familiar dark, dangerous desire simmering in his eyes, as if daring me to resist or say no. My body trembled between fearful and abashed.
But I liked being wanted, and I liked that he was mine.
Still, there was something so wrong with the way those hands, which had held a wooden training sword mere moments ago, now glided slowly up my bare legs.
As I hesitated, Lucas doubled down, stoking my yearning to a boiling point in spite of the cool morning air. The tears welled up before I could stop them.
It was morning, and the sun was out, but he didn’t care at all.
How like a knight to charge forward so heedlessly. Couldn’t he close these gaping windows first, or at least draw the curtains?
I opened my mouth to beg him to do as much, but then his thumb, which had been stroking my thigh slowly and purposefully, abruptly brushed against the sensitive crease where my leg met my body. And just like that, my mind went blank. My body, remembering the night before, responded instinctively, with a desperate sigh spilling from my lips.
“L-Lukie, wait, I…ahh!”
“You’re so sexy, Cecilia. You make my heart pound.”
I clamped my hands over my mouth, embarrassed by the shameless sounds issuing from it. His golden eyes narrowed in delight.
Once more, he drew me in, soft hair brushing against my breasts as he rested his head against my heart, feeling its frantic beat. My thoughts were spiraling.
If I really wanted to be enveloped in this man’s love, I had to stop running from my own desires.
I braced myself. He lifted his dark lashes, and there they were…those full moons that always drove me mad. They shone with such love that it bordered on madness.
“I love you, Cece. I love you so much that if I had to break you just to make you mine, I’d embrace even the most twisted parts of myself, as long as it meant we were together.”
The weight of his words and the boundless depth of his love made my eyes sting, and my skin simmered at his touch.
“You know the fear of losing your beloved, of being left behind when they die, better than anyone else!” I’d yelled at him before. I’d been desperate to keep him from hurting himself any further. And he’d accepted it.
You’re the one who deserves to be honored more than anyone. You’re not twisted. You’re stronger than anyone, and unshakably honest, through and through. It’s just that your heart’s so big that people can’t always see it clearly. And well, maybe that slightly unhinged, deviant nature of yours doesn’t help either…
“So Cecilia, will you love me too?” he whispered, his head tilted like an eager puppy’s, even as his rough fingers traced the exposed line of my slit. I swallowed the mingled fear and love that welled up inside of me.
This whole adorable act is really just his way of saying, “Give up and get dirty with me” isn’t it? This meanie…
He’s not even alternating between sweet and rough—he’s drowning me in them at the same time. What kind of twisted technique is this?!
But I didn’t vow to spend my life with you for nothing! Even if you don’t beg, I want to give myself to you. I want you to have every bit of my love, and I’m going to make sure you know that.
Mini Cece was cheering me on inside of me, saying, “Go for it! Be bold! Shame is dead!” and I grabbed Lucas’s wrist.
His golden eyes widened a fraction in surprise. I met his gaze head-on, then slid my hand over his, guiding his fingers between my thighs till their tips brushed against my insides.
“Ah!”
Just that was enough to make my sensitive, needy body respond. The heat surged inside of me so suddenly, my shoulders shuddered.
I couldn’t hide my wetness. The amount of slick that was clinging to him said it all, never mind the reason: Shame didn’t matter anymore. And judging by the way his shoulders twitched sharply, he must’ve felt the way my insides sucked his fingers in, like a baby hungry for milk.
A crease etched itself into his brows, and the bliss in his eyes sharpened into lust.
That heat thrilled me. My heart pounded, and before I could give it a second thought, I leaned in slowly, until our lips were almost brushing, and whispered my plea like a secret.
“P-please can you kiss me like you always do?”
I love you, too. And I can push through the embarrassment because it’s you, so just this once, go a little easy on me!
Lucas let out a frustrated laugh. “Ha. So that’s how you’re playing it, huh? Not seeing what you’re doing does add a certain excitement.”
Obviously, you mean the dirty kind of excitement, I muttered in my mind, but I couldn’t keep a little smile of triumph from tugging at my lips.
Then in a single instant, he took both my smile and my breath away, sliding his tongue into my mouth. I clung tight to his wrist and slowly sank down onto his fingers, slick with my own arousal.
Maybe it was the comfort of not being watched. Or maybe I’d just been waiting for him to connect with me like this.
His fingers slid in so easily that it startled me. His thick knuckles pushed against me from within, and a delicious shiver ran up my spine. My hips bucked involuntarily against him, chasing that spot that felt so good.
“Nngh, Lukie…your fingers are so thick… Mm!”
“Argh, your voice sounds so amazing when you’re enjoying yourself. It’s perfect… Give me more. Let me hear you.”
“H-hang on a second, please don’t look at me… Ahh! Mmm!”
“You’re so sexy and adorable when you’re embarrassed, Cecilia… Say my name. I want to hear it, over and over.”
He cradled the back of my head, pulling me into his gaze. His golden eyes narrowed as if in pain, and the look on them nearly made me cry. I nodded, my hips jerking as I tried to find that perfect angle.
“Mm, Lukie… I love your fingers… And I love it when you do it to me right there… Yes, I love it!”
“Damn it… This is bad… I’m not sure how long I can last…”
“Wh-what? Ahh, nngh!”
“Nothing, just keep your tongue in my mouth, baby. I’ll hit all your favorite spots.”
“Oooh!” It felt so good. So, so good. But it wasn’t enough.
His fingers kept hitting the perfect spot while he kissed me, all the while whispering into my ear. “You’re so adorable… I love you. I love you so much.”
It was too much for me. I felt desperately in love. I wanted more, and I wanted him to love me hard.
“Ahh, mmm! When you curl your fingers in me, it feels so good…”
“Does it?” he whispered.
“Yes! More, do it more… I love your fingers… Please!”
“How about that?”
Almost there… I was so close. All I wanted to do was come. And I was sure if I came like this, he’d want me too. I thought if I gave myself that pleasure, I could hide how badly I wanted it and make him happy in the process. But my darling husband could read my every emotion, and more importantly, he was a sadist who always defied my expectations.
“Nngh, I’m gonna… Ahh!”
Just as I was about to come, he swirled his fingers and pulled them out. The rising wave of stimulation and its sudden loss hit me all at once. My body trembled, reeling in confusion. I had been right at the precipice of climax, and he snatched it all away.
That mounting ecstasy I’d been chasing scrambled for release, writhing against my skin, searing me like fire.
“Wh-why? Hah, nngh! You’re so mean! You awful, nasty, evil tease!”
All I wanted was to make you happy, you bastard! I tried so hard, and this is how you repay me?! And worse, I’m still horny! And I still love you! I’m so mad!
Furious and flustered, I turned my gaze on Lucas, only to realize he’d gone quiet for some reason. I clenched my thighs, fighting the urge to grind down in search of those fingers again, and instead grabbed his head and…
Bit him right on the lips.
“You stupid perv—nngh, Lukie!”
He let me carry on, nipping softly at him, hurling insults between bites, until abruptly, he lifted his lashes and glared at me with golden eyes that gleamed with jealousy. I yelped and pulled away. This is way too complicated!
“My darling wife… You know how childish and jealous I am, don’t you?”
“O-of course, my dear husband…”
Wow, so you really do have some self-awareness… But fortunately, my feeble response helped me suppress both that comment and the scream that nearly followed.
I accidentally agreed out loud, didn’t I?
A cold sweat broke out on my back, and as panic rose up within me, Lucas calmly raised his hand in front of me, and for some reason, glared at his fingers while bringing them to his mouth.
“Mm, I’m soaked all the way up to the wrist, huh? You must really love my fingers.”
I gasped as he licked his wrist that was still dripping with my arousal, sucking his fingers into his mouth.
And just like that, my brain exploded.
I’d used his fingers to make me feel good, and now he was driving it home. The shock of seeing my shameless behavior laid bare had scattered every last doubt as to why he might’ve been angry or jealous.
I only ended up like this because of you! I wanted to give myself to you!
Tears welled in my eyes. I glared at him, trembling with both rage and yearning, ready to snap back, but then I remembered.
My husband doesn’t respond to normal logic.
“L-Lukie, you’re the one who…who…!”
Crunch.
Suddenly, he bit his own finger, and I froze, baffled as to what he was doing.
He watched his blood trace a faint line down to this knuckle, then licked his next finger and bit down again, hard.
It was like he was trying to eat his own hand. Blood mixed with my wetness, and it wasn’t till I saw it trickling down to his wrist that my senses returned to me and I screamed, “L-Lukie, what in the world are you doing?!”
I snatched his hand and immediately cast healing magic, frantic to stop the bleeding. Rainbow light enveloped not just his injured fingers but his entire body, shimmering around his broad frame before fading into his skin. The sight caught me off guard, but once I saw that his bleeding had stopped, my tension evaporated in a heavy sigh.
I opened my mouth to scold him again but stopped short as he gently ran his tongue over those lips of his I’d nipped at in frustration. As if even that was precious to him. A terrifying possessiveness burned in his eyes.
I felt a jolt in my lower belly.
“That’s right. I want you. And I want you to want me, not my fingers. I’m the one who has the right to receive your love. Your gaze, your breath, your tears, even your anger when you scream at me. I want all of it for myself. Love only me, Cece.”
He leaned in, slow and possessive, and ran his tongue along my collarbone and up my neck. He wasn’t kissing, he was claiming. I felt my cheeks flush with heat.
I know he wants me. He’s never been subtle about it, and I know better than anyone how jealous he can be.
I know the only reason he’s stopped hiding that cruel streak of his is because he trusts me. Because he knows I’ll never betray him. He trusts I’ll keep loving him, no matter what. And let’s not kid ourselves, it was barely hidden to begin with.
But still, he acted so selfish and unreasonable, and the worst part was that it made my heart pound! I could hardly believe myself. And seriously, jealous of your own fingers, darling husband? I never would’ve even imagined that!
This is when he’s supposed to say, “Sorry, I got jealous of my own fingers,” and act all cute, right?!
Unless this is actually my fault? Is it because I’m not wife-ing hard enough?
Ugh, okay. I’ll do better. But I’m definitely going to need just a little more time!
“Th-that’s not what I meant!”
“Well, that’s how I see it. That’s why I’m not letting you keep a shirt around you anymore. I mean, I never would’ve thought you’d be so eager to watch me train that you’d show up in nothing but a sarun, but honestly…you looked better than I even imagined. You’re surprisingly bold, Cece.”
There’s no way this convo is just about a shirt… And that was not a compliment!
Also, not letting me keep it around me? Does that mean he deliberately put the sarun there, assuming I’d want to watch his training?! He hates being seen, yet he always manages to use it to his advantage. I should really learn from… Wait, no! That’s not supposed to be the takeaway here!
“Y-you hid my shirt and nightgown on purpose?! That’s so childish!” I said.
“Yep. You always call for me the moment you wake up, right? So I figured if you needed anything, that’s what you’d have done.” He shrugged, like it was the most natural thing in the world.
He was so shameless, yet he looked so pleased with himself that all I could do was give in. I turned bright red and buried my face in his shoulder.
He’s too much…and so were my feelings.
The ring’s enchantment worked so perfectly in this situation that it made me want to cry. And the way I was instinctively clinging to him for comfort? Well, I never wanted to know that about myself!
“Y-you didn’t come when I called…” I said in a quiet voice. But the second I said it, I felt his laugh rumble in his chest as he hugged me tighter with affection. And that only made me realize how childish, selfish, and clingy I’d just been. I wanted to disappear.
“I really am sorry about that. I didn’t mean to make you feel alone, my sweet Cecilia.”
He apologized and said I was lonely!
I was the one who overslept! He had a schedule to keep, duties and obligations to fulfill. Still, he didn’t even protest. What kind of gentle sadist just takes the blame like that?! It’s so unfair!
And the way he looked at me as he spoke was so loving, so full of sweetness, that I knew there was no turning back from here.
“I-I’m still not used to this…”
Lucas was honestly a bit monstrous, and normally, I’d need prep time, but today, I was prepared, and that was the problem. What was I supposed to do?!
If I let him in while I was already this close to coming, there’s no way I’d last. The moment he moved, I’d lose it. Worst case, I’d end up writhing on top of him, screaming in pleasure, and making a sloppy mess all over him.
I’m not emotionally prepared to witness myself sinking to such debauchery!
“I don’t mind.”
“L-Lukie… You say that, but…I’m so embarrassed to have someone see me looking so…indecent! It’s too much!”
I blinked instinctively from the tension, and my lashes brushed against his skin.
He laughed in response, his breath brushing my ear as his hand slowly traced my body, as if scribing the question, “You want this, don’t you?”
My face felt like it was on fire.
“I know. That version of you…the one I saw just now… That’s mine. And mine alone. That’s why we should take this slow, together. Step by step, so you’ll get used to it.”
Ugh, he’s right… But if you know that, then why don’t you meet me halfway, you smug bastard?!
“I-if we’re doing this together, then this time…”
“Cece, you hugged me just now and told me you loved me, right?”
“Yes…”
Do you have to lay it all out like that?! That’s emotional warfare!
“All I’m asking is for you to show me that again. Just once more. So come on, Cecilia. Stop resisting and take it off,” he said. Then, in a voice low and dangerous, “We’re about to get messy.”
H-how can a direct threat be that hot?! Where did he learn those skills?!
And of course, the undressing penalty is still in full effect, with no exceptions! Argh, this man, I swear!
“You’re such a mean, perverted, shameless jerk, Lucas!” I snapped without thinking, and he just laughed a soft, playful laugh, while his eyes smoldered with a boundless maelstrom of love and madness.
“The reason your husband has lost his mind, my sweet little wife,” he whispered, “is because he can’t resist the thought of being the only one who gets to ruin you like this, again and again, until you can’t take it anymore.”
My shoulders began to quiver. This sadistic man wasn’t satisfied with tying me up, body and soul. He wanted to wrap his coils tighter and tighter, until he’d wrung out the exact words he wanted from me.
When I hesitated, he kissed me, nudging me toward that decision, his touch so maddening that I could barely think straight. I let out a shaky breath and gave in. The feelings I’d long carried for him rose to the surface, as if they were just another of my body’s instincts, and at last, I let myself speak them.
“I-I’m yours, and only yours.”
My fingers tugged clumsily at the fabric between my breasts. My arms trembled as I raised them and let the sarun slip from my shoulders and cascade down my back. His hands moved in with practiced ease, gliding along the curve of my waist, catching the cloth and my body in one sweeping motion.
His touch was so careful, so achingly gentle, it sparked something like fury in my chest. The way he handled me made my heart throb, and I looked up to glare at him.
But his golden eyes shone with such intensity that my eyes welled with tears meeting their gaze.
Why is it the more I face him, the more it feels like he’s about to destroy me?
“Heh… Ah ha ha… Oh, god… You always give me so much more than I hoped for. I don’t deserve this. You’ve really gotten used to how insatiable I am, haven’t you?”
There’s nothing to thank me for! No, sir, I am not used to your terrifying love at all…or to the perverted reactions it draws out of me!
I regretted showing even a scrap of defiance. Because now Lucas was pressing a trail of hot kisses to my lips, my neck, all the way down to my collarbone, painting me with hickeys. I braced myself.
Then suddenly, he sucked so hard that it hurt, and just when I flinched, he lightly bit right into the same spot.
“Nngh, Lucas… Ahhh!” I gasped, and then he froze.
“Mm, that’s incredible.” His voice dropped to a reverent hush.
I followed his gaze and saw what he was looking at. My nipple was swollen and hard, reacting shamelessly to his touch.
“S-stop, d-don’t look at it…” My body had already forgotten the pain, but still I burned with such embarrassment that my head spun. Desperately, I threw my hands up to hide myself, but his hands seized me firmly by the hips, clamping down hard, as if driven by a relentless hunger.
“Mm, you moan like that and still try to tell me no? God, Cecilia, the way you’re squirming right now is driving me mad. I was planning to let you take me in yourself, but I want you too damn bad. I can’t hold back!”
Smack!
He yanked me down hard, our skin meeting with an obscene, wet slap that echoed throughout the room.
“Nngh, ahh!”
A wave of pure force struck deep in my core, and my vision blurred. I was keenly aware of his sheer girth and weight stretching out my insides, and my thighs trembled on instinct.
I couldn’t make sense of what was happening, so I looked up and clung to those golden eyes.
He pulled me into his chest, tight and protective…like he wanted to reassure me, or maybe even apologize.
“L-Lucas, you’re inside of me…”
“That’s right, baby. I’m right here,” he said softly, pressing his palm against my lower back, guiding my hips with a slow, firm pressure.
“Oohh!”
His hand moved just enough to make me gasp, pleasure sparkling through me like a jolt of lightning and leaving me breathless.
And there was no pain or discomfort. Just the overwhelming sensation that even without preparation, the pleasure was so sharp that it sliced right through my shame and reason.
He had stripped me bare and made me into something that existed just for him.
“Nngh, n-no, I just thought you being here is enough to make me…make me… Ahh, I’m coming!”
After craving him for so long, the bliss of his filling me lifted me straight to heaven before plunging me into hell. Sparks filled my vision. I couldn’t even tell if I was moaning or holding my breath at this point.
“You say you love me too much to stop, and then you make that face while moaning and come anyway! You have no intention of stopping me, do you, Cecilia?”
The overwhelming pleasure sent my body into spasms. He thrust so hard into me that I couldn’t escape and clung to him, crying, begging him not to make me come again.
“Ahh, w-wait! I just came! I just came, so please, please don’t go deeper! If you do, I’ll just keep coming! Mm!”
“Ha… I know you love it when I grind deep and slow after you come. Your pussy’s clinging to me like it’s kissing me. You’re about to come again just from my dick being inside of you… You’re so damn cute.”
I hiccupped and moaned, still trembling from my orgasm, clinging to him as he nuzzled gently against my neck. It was like he was comforting me, although perhaps it was just for his own gratification. Whichever it was, it only made me tremble even harder.
There’s no point protesting when your body’s already responding like this, he seemed to say, with his smoldering cock grinding deep into me with vulgar, wet sounds. The stimulation made my womb twitch, and I flinched.

“N-no, not again! Please take it out! Just stop moving! I’m scared of coming again, Lukie!”
I tried to pull away from the onslaught of another orgasm, but his hand slipped behind my head, forcing me to meet his gaze, and I froze.
“You’ll be fine. I’m going to make every last part of you mine. So look at me, Cecilia, and see how happy it makes me when you’re like this. Just get used to it, okay?”
“Look at you?”
You’ve got to be kidding me! He’s seriously trying to reassure me by telling me how much he enjoys watching me from what he does to me!
Sure, I knew Lucas would never make me do something if I truly didn’t want to. He was always showing me how much he loved me, and I wasn’t afraid he would stop.
But that’s not the point!
I don’t want the man I love to see me losing control like that, and now he wants me to get used to the fact that it turns him on? How does one even get used to that? No wait, that’s not the issue here!
“I-I can’t! I love you, and that’s why it’s scary, Lukie, you idiot!”
I buried my face in his shoulder, shaking my head over and over as another orgasm welled up inside. He fell silent, then suddenly he pushed so deep inside me my hips groaned in protest.
My head whipped up. What is wrong with you, husband?!
“Wh-why do you feel bigger?!” I gasped.
“So, being in love with me’s what makes it scary, huh? That’s why you’re so embarrassed? I get it now. That makes sense.”
His gentle gaze softened his golden eyes, and he blushed all the way up to his ears. He mumbled to himself, blissed out and happy. And somehow, that made me even more embarrassed, and I felt myself blushing as well!
Did he really only just realize that now? He’s like some clueless teenage boy discovering love for the first time…and honestly, it’s kind of cute!
Come to think of it, we are each other’s first loves… But for someone who’s always got women fawning all over him, he really doesn’t understand what girls are thinking. It’s like all six years of EXP he earned didn’t boost his stats where it counts.
Maybe it was because our relationship started physical and that’s how we’ve shown love since then, too. Maybe we needed to do more of the stuff normal couples did.
Still, Lucas was definitely unhinged. He’d touch me in public like it was nothing. Wait, what if we went somewhere where we couldn’t have sex, even if the mood struck? Yeah, since we’re in a foreign country and no one knows us, we could plan a real date!
I was halfway through plotting it in my head when I suddenly heard him mutter, “Okay, stay calm. I need to calm down…”
I looked up, thinking it was finally over, but then I saw his eyes. They were glowing with lust.
“E-eep! Lukie?!” I let out a little shriek.
What is that look?!
You look completely serious… Were you seriously calming your breaths just to focus your attention on ramping up the sex?! Oh, husband of mine, you choose the strangest things to be diligent with!
“Yeah, okay. I’m good now.”
No, you are not!
Why are you gently pushing me down onto the bed?! And why are you uncrossing your legs and adjusting your position like that?! Why are you hooking your arms behind my knees and spreading my legs like so?!
Sure, lying down was easier on my body, but being pinned down like this between the bed and Lucas meant there was nothing I could do to escape the sensation. There was no way out… I’d just keep on coming.
“Wait, Lucas! No! Please don’t thrust in, or I’ll come right away!”
The bed creaked as his weight shifted slightly, and I felt a jolt down my spine so sharp, it made my toes curl. All he did was change positions, but I came undone like it was nothing. It was ridiculously easy. My body was so hopelessly sensitive, I could feel my eyes start to tear up.
“Haah, no, stop… Please don’t look at me, please don’t…”
It hurts, but it feels so good…
But he was literally looking at all of me. And even as I pleaded with those golden eyes, they fixed me with a look that could only mean he would continue. Tears streaked my cheeks at the sight of it.
“You love me, and I love all of you. So there’s no problem. I do get a little rough sometimes when you cry and moan, but I’ll try to be more careful about that.”
That’s the part you’re going to be careful about?! You’re missing the actual problem!
“No, that’s not—mmph! Ohh!”
“I love you, Cecilia. Don’t worry, I’ve got you. Just feel everything.”
He smothered my protests with a kiss, so I started whacking him on the shoulders. But all it accomplished was making him smile and say, “You’re so cute… Do it again,” before kissing me deeper, as I lay pinned helplessly underneath him.
The mere pressure of his body made it hard to breathe, but when I realized he was doing it to keep me from escaping, my body instinctively clung to him.
I was loving him back with everything I had. And although I begged him to pull out, I couldn’t help but yearn for more.
He pulled back slowly and deliberately, with barely a sound…then eased back in just as gently, lining himself up to tease my opening each time.
He didn’t even thrust, but even with such gentle motions, the pleasure didn’t stop. Somehow, that alone was enough to make me arch into him.
“Ah, no… Everything you do feels too good. Please, Lucas…”
Is that what he’s waiting for?
“I love you. I love you so much it hurts, Cecilia.”
Then he pushed in deep, all the way, thrusting as hard as he could. The pleasure was too sharp, too much, and my whole body tensed up.
“Nngh, wait! Stop, I’m scared! Please don’t look! You’ll hate me!”
“You’re so beautiful… Nngh, I’m gonna come too…”
The moment his grip on my legs tightened, my ears rang, and I arched my back so sharply, it lifted off the bed. He came right after me, his muscular body pressing down over mine as the heat from his come spread slowly inside of me.
Well, at least he hadn’t seen me, since his face had been buried in my neck. The moment I relaxed and tried to catch my breath, he pulled out and slammed into me again. Screams spilled from my mouth.
“Nngh, why?! You can’t… I always lose control when you… Lukie, stop! I can’t!”
“You’re gorgeous. So gorgeous and so filthy, I can’t get enough. Every time you cry out, I get so happy. So happy, I think I’ll lose my mind, Cece!”
Excuse me! I’m the one losing my mind over here! And so much for being gentle! That was just his usual sadistic self with a sprinkling of sweet-talking!
“Nngh, n-no! Don’t…! If you pound me right there like that, I’ll come…!”
Every time he moved, my juices sprayed wildly, splattering loudly against his chest. That alone made me want to crawl into a hole and die, but when it landed on his lips and he happily licked it off, the sight made tears streak down my face.
“W-waah, I-I’m so sorry! I-I can’t believe this… I can’t…”
“You’re squirting so much more than you used to. I must’ve hit that sweet spot again. You’re letting out so much… I’ve always wondered what it tasted like, and now I know. Come on, give me more. Drown me in it. Let me taste everything.”
“No! No, no, I can’t take anymore! I’m going to die from embarrassment! You perverted, insatiable idiot, Lucas!”
I’m never forgiving you for this, Lucas Theoderic! Even if you beg me to!
Tears streamed down my face as I shouted every insult I knew. But then he clamped his hand over my mouth.
He became suddenly expressionless as magical energy rolled off him in waves.
“Mmph! If you don’t stop, I’m not talking to you for—mmph?!”
Uh-oh.
He’d never reacted like that when I said I wouldn’t speak to him again. Wait, no, that’s a lie. He’s shut me up plenty of times. And come to think of it, I’ve been overworked in orgasms more times than I can count on both hands. Yeah, this…has definitely happened before.
But not even sadistic, unreasonable Lucas would get so mad in the middle of sex. He’d been all smiles while pushing me to my limits, so what could’ve possibly happened?
Wait, no… If he covered my mouth suddenly in the middle… Don’t tell me there’s someone outside?!
The moment I gasped, Lucas raked his damp hair with frustration and snapped toward the window, “Seriously? What do you want, Prince Islan? I don’t recall giving you permission to come here, or any reason to drag my idiot brother along with you.”
“Someone’s in a wretched mood. All this pressure from your mana is making me nauseated,” I heard Dirk say.
“Lord Dirk had a word with the guards, and they let us in,” Prince Islan said. Then he muttered to Dirk, “This isn’t what I signed up for, Lord Dirk! The only reason I came along is that you said he’d be in a good mood because his wife would be with him! But what the hell is this pressure?!”
Nooo! Lord Dirk and Prince Islan are here?!
And Lucas, my darling husband, is about to crush them with magical pressure while he’s still inside me! I have to stop him! But first, I need to get him to remove the lethal weapon currently lodged inside of me…
“Heh. Throwing your weight around as usual, royal shield? I knew I shouldn’t have trusted Bern’s knights with the gate. Anyway, the agreement was that we’d be left alone for a while. Leave,” Lucas ordered.
Oh, gentleman mode is off.
But honestly, I kind of loved it when Lucas ran his mouth so crassly. When he talked like that with such a pretty face, I couldn’t help but imagine what he must’ve been like growing up, surrounded by the knights. And it made my heart flutter.
“Sure, but please, can you at least ease off the magic pressure, Lucas?” Dirk begged, sounding like he was on the verge of death.
“Argh! Lord Dirk, you kept bragging about how much your little brother adored you, but he clearly loathes you, doesn’t he?! What in the world did you do to him?!” Prince Islan’s reaction was spot-on.
Dirk did try to protect me a bit during the audience with Prince Akeem, but in the end, he still used me as bait, and I was there when Lucas found out.
So Dirk brought Prince Islan with him as a shield. Real smooth. Lucas wouldn’t actually do anything to a foreign dignitary, right? Right?
“Argh, my knees can’t take it… Even my hands are sinking into the ground! Apologize already, Lord Dirk!”
“Well, I would, but I’ve got so many things to apologize for that I’m honestly not sure where to start. Ahh, now he’s buried my limbs as well. Wait a minute, isn’t this how Majaar punishes criminals?!”
Yep, confirmed sadist. He shows no mercy, even for VIPs. Wait a minute, did he say his limbs were buried? What kind of position are they even in?! Have they been forced to bow face-down in the dirt?!
It’d be physically impossible for them to leave, then, no matter how much Lucas tells them to!
“If you’re going to keep whining instead of leaving, I could always bury more of you. Then you’ll be quiet.”
He’s going to bury them alive?!Uhh, nope! We’re officially past reasoning with him! I need to stop him before someone dies!
“Lukie!” I tapped on his arm to get his attention and gave him a pleading look. The deadly gleam in his golden eyes eased just a little, but for some reason, he began casually fondling my breasts with his other hand, breaking my chain of thought.
“Sorry,” he said, “I’ll focus now.”
“Mm? Nngh, ahh!”
Okay, I appreciate the tender touch, but now is not the time!
He squeezed my breast like he was savoring it, and I came almost immediately, blushing furiously. Throughout all this, I imagined Dirk being forced into a bow, and Prince Islan on the verge of panic, having realized what sort of trap that pretty Herbst face had lured him into. Honestly, the whole thing was just pure chaos.
“Wait, wait, Lucas! This is the first time my nose has ever touched the ground!” Dirk yelled.
“Argh, my legs are stuck! That’s it, I’m done with this family! We’re reevaluating our entire relationship with House Herbst!”
“What a coincidence, Your Highness. My lovely wife and I have also decided to stop getting involved in Majaar’s problems. Also, I have a full schedule, so I can’t spare you any time today.”
Um, Lucas? I’m not sure you can call fondling my boobs a “full schedule”!
I’ve basically been wrapped around him since I woke up this morning, and now he says he can’t spare any time… He means he’d rather just have sex, and with his hand on my mouth, I can’t even shake my head in protest!
“Haah, nngh, mm!”
The slow, creeping pleasure kept building up until I started tapping his arm again in desperation. But the man who knew my body better than anyone else just gave me a big old grin as he backed me further into the corner.
“Mm, you’re gripping me harder. Are you close? You’re so adorable, Cece. Don’t worry, it feels just as good for me. So just let it happen. Then let’s do it again, okay?”
The blend of that soft, golden voice and those eyes like honey made my whole core throb. Tears pooled in my eyes, and when he gently lifted my hips onto his lap, kissing me so sweetly, I could barely breathe.
“I love you more than anything in this world. I love you. You’re mine, Cecilia. And mine alone.”
The way his tongue tangled with mine made it clear he didn’t care at all about the two men outside. Nor could I untangle myself from him, wrapped around his neck as I was. Sorry, Lord Dirk and Prince Islan! But I’ve got zero willpower!
I clung to him, wanting more, and he gently teased my nipple: first with the edge of his nail, then by rubbing his thumb over the sensitive skin of my stiff areola. My body brimmed with his thick, searing heat, and clung tighter in its desperation for him.
“Nngh, ahh! L-Lukie!”
“Mm, you’re so damn sweet. Keep going. Crave me more. Cling to me even more.”
Every time my body throbbed, his burning length twitched deep inside. And when he whispered that request between kisses, it felt like he was everywhere, inside and around me, and I couldn’t get enough of it.
But more than that, I hated that his attention wasn’t mine alone.
“W-we’d just like to reevaluate things moving forward! We just need to talk a little!”
“Lucas! Your brother just ate sand for the first time in his life! Blechhh!”
“Shut the hell up already! Cece, ignore them. Soon enough, you won’t even hear them at all. Just look at me.”
His hand gently cupped my cheek, but it was clear from the low volume he spoke in that he was still thinking about what was happening outside. Ugh, I know I’m way too possessive, but seriously, just focus already! I couldn’t take it anymore. Fine, you want my full attention? I’ll end this stupid mess myself!
“Mm, I love you… Lucas, I love you!”
I kissed him again and again, whispering my love between ragged breaths. The more I professed it, the stronger he pushed against me beneath the sheets, his weight bearing down on me. His grip on my hips tightened, and even that simple pressure redoubled my tears and sent them spilling down my burning cheeks.
He stirred deep inside me with wet, relentless thrusts, and when I pushed my soaked pussy against him to show my urgency, he let out a deep groan.
“Nngh, you’re so mean, but I still love you. You’re such a jerk, Lukie…”
“Damn it, you’re too cute! You’re gonna make me want to slam into you again.” He gritted his teeth, his handsome face taut with restraint. The way he held back made me want to possess him all the more. Now’s my chance!
Courage, guts, hidden potential…come forth!
“C-Cecilia, what are you…?!”
I pulled him in, locking my legs around his waist as I kissed him deep, our bodies pressed flush together. His thick penis hit just the right spot, sending a shiver up my spine like an electric shock.
“Mm, that feels so good! My hips won’t stop bucking!” I clung to him tight, rolling my hips as I chased ever deeper bliss, and just when Lucas started to get close, I shook my head quickly to stop him.
“No, Lucas, don’t move!”
“Wait, what? I can’t move with you teasing me like this! You’ve gotta be kidding me!”
You can suffer a little, too, Lucas Theoderic! If you don’t like it, maybe end this stupid conversation with the guys outside already!
“L-Lukie… Oh, Lucas…” I rocked slowly against him, a slippery sound quietly rising between us, whispering his name with every breath. Each of my movements stirred up more pleasure, till I seemed to float in it. It was so gentle, but it wasn’t enough.
Lucas was panting harder with every passing second, sweat beading on his furrowed brow.
“Haah, damn it! Cece, I love you. I love you so much…” He said hoarsely, trying to keep up. Strands of his dark hair were stuck to his damp skin. He looked so breathtaking, I couldn’t tear my eyes away. I wanted more. I needed more.
Just look at me, drown in me. Let those golden eyes melt until I’m the only thing you see. Until you want me so badly, you’d kill for it.
I leaned in, drawn to the trail of sweat running from his temple to his neck, and licked it without thinking. He froze in shock, then blushed furiously before shooting me a glare.
“H-hey! That was on purpose, wasn’t it?! Are you serious? You’re way too good at this. Now, could you please just say, ‘That’ll do!’ before I completely lose it?!”
Welcome to my trap, cutie pie!
But if you’re not giving me your full attention, then no, I’m not letting you tap out.
Time to learn your lesson.
“No.” I bit down on his lips a little harder this time.
“Ow, that actually hurt! Why are you so freaking adorable today, Cece? I swear, when you resist like that, it makes me wanna tie you up just to see you struggle harder… Can I?”
I knew he’d like that.
But the expression he wore as he described his depraved fantasies was even more ecstatic than I’d expected. Danger alert! My husband is unhinged!
And before I could protest, he’d already bound both my wrists in magical chains.
Excuse me? Shouldn’t you be doing something else before tying me up? Look at me! I’m mad right now!
“Absolutely not!”
“God, I love how fiery you are. Way too much…”
He covered his mouth like he was trying to regain his composure, but those lust-drenched golden eyes were practically sparkling with bliss as the pressure of the magical chains on my wrists tightened. I tried to ignore how much my foolish heart fluttered in response and shot him the fiercest glare I could muster.
If you want anything else tonight, you better go deal with those two outside first! I pressed my lips together tight and turned my head away with a pout. Lucas blinked, then gently gathered my hair and pressed a soft kiss to it, as if in apology.
“Oh, I see.” He lifted a lock of my amber-colored hair so that it caught the sunlight, then let it slip through his fingers. When he spoke next, it was slow, as if to confirm something. “What you can’t accept is this situation. You were jealous, weren’t you, my Cece?”
My face flushed bright red as I blurted back in protest, “Y-you’re talking to them like nothing’s happening! I’m the only one losing it here! We’re having sex, and you’re just chatting calmly with Dirk and Prince Islan! How am I supposed to be normal about it?!”
I tried to hide my pathetic jealousy by burying my face into the pillow, but of course, my husband would never miss even a single word I spoke, which just made it all worse.
“You’re so cute…”
The soft ends of my hair brushed against my skin, making me twitch. He dipped his head down beside my temple and murmured quietly into my ear like he couldn’t help himself.
He pressed a kiss onto my brow, not as an apology or consolation, but as an expression of pure delight. And just like that, my anger dissolved, and I couldn’t help but glance up at the man I loved.
Then, his rock-solid arms suddenly pulled me upright, and before I could even scream, his mouth was already on mine.
“Nngh, ahh! Mmph!”
He thrust deeply into me all over again, and the intense jolt combined with the way he kissed me nearly left me senseless. I grabbed his shoulders, shivering, trying to hold on somehow. Lucas looked straight at me as he lifted a handful of my hair, held it out toward the open window, and let it flutter in the breeze.
“Prince Islan, I’ll send a message later today regarding our next steps. My people will handle the guards and security for the bazaar. I expect you’ll take care of the rest?”
“Ha, I knew it. I knew she was in there,” Dirk said, sounding amused.
I immediately buried my face in Lucas’s chest, mortified.
A moment later, he patted my back gently. I heard Finn’s voice and the crunching of sand. Then I found myself mentally clenching my fists.
“Lord Dirk, utter a single impertinent remark and I’ll personally put you back in the ground.”
“Come on, Finn. I didn’t give you that crystal so you could record me. Now help me out here. Niklas isn’t exactly built for manual labor.”
“I’m sorry. I wasn’t explicitly told to help; I was focused on preparing your tea instead.”
Niklas is here, too?!
The fact that he had silently stood by while his master was buried simply for a lack of new orders was incredible.
“Niklas, why are you giving Finn a thumbs-up?”
“No reason.”
He’s so cold even to his own master.
Oh, I see. He intentionally let Dirk flounder to stop him from crossing the line again. The rare case where the attendants have more loyalty to each other than to their employer.
“This was given to me by Lady Anika in case your lordship ever caused trouble. Why on earth do you keep provoking Lord Lucas like that?”
Wait, what? Lady Anika gave Finn a recording crystal with explicit instructions?! The Herbst siblings are in a full-blown power struggle!
“My sister knows her older brother well.”
“And what exactly are you so proud of, my lord? Ever since you took the position as deputy prime minister, work at the main estate has been piling up. And still, you followed Lord Lucas here just because it sounded fun. Hannah’s going to have to keep a very close eye on you when you return.” Niklas’s dry commentary said it all. I doubted Dirk followed us “just for fun,” but he did adore Lucas, so it was hard to say.
Please just don’t cause trouble for Prince Leon or my father, the prime minister! Got it, big brother?
Just as that thought appeared in my head, I heard a loud noise and then Prince Islan’s voice. “Argh, I can’t believe this happened. Thanks. You’re never far from Lord Lucas, are you?”
“Yes, I’m Finn, Lord Lucas’s personal attendant. I’ll relay his message. And if you could also inform your wife, we’d appreciate it.”
“Understood. I’ll pass it on to Yana.”
Yana? Isn’t that the name of the woman who’s basically running Prince Islan’s entire harem right now?
If I recalled correctly, she was a tribal princess from Aram, so yeah, she was a big deal.
I definitely need to have Anna look into this…
That’s when Lucas spoke again, his voice like ice.
“Prince Islan, my wife will be handling these matters from here on out. Please take utmost care not to direct them to the wrong person.” I heard a bit of restrained fury in his voice. I reached up and pinched a lock of his dark hair, which still clung to my cheek, then poked his cheek twice in protest. He scowled, the lines between his brows deepening.
But I hit him with my sweetest smile, and at last, with a sigh, my husband yielded to my silent coaxing.
“Apologies for my rudeness,” Lucas said. “I’d appreciate it if you could overlook it just for today.”
“He he.”
“Very well, I’m sorry for interrupting while Her Highness was present. Please enjoy your time together.”
I leaned in and kissed Lucas on the cheek. Good boy. I finally understood why he hadn’t wanted to apologize in the first place.
Prince Islan struck me as the kind of guy who immediately thinks he’s won once you apologize. He’d grown up expecting to be in charge, and that arrogant streak in him reminded me of Prince Akeem. He was going to be a handful.
Our crown prince Leon was way humbler by comparison, and just thinking that brought another sigh to my lips, as I remembered who exactly had caused this whole mess in the first place.
“Prince Islan, I’d love to visit the bazaar as well,” Dirk said. “Would you be willing to show me around?”
“I decline. I’m a very busy man.”
“Oh, come on. There’s no need to get so worked up. You know we’re in charge of supplying magical devices for defense and detection from Bern this time, right? Well, I’ve got a letter here from Leon about that.”
“Why didn’t you say so in the first place?! What’s the point of—ugh, never mind!”
As Dirk and Islan’s voices faded into the distance, one cheerful and the other irate, I found myself staring at Lucas’s golden eyes again.
Leon must’ve had no choice but to play humble, huh? And it’s all thanks to the unruly Herbst clan. Poor guy…
Still, no matter how bad I feel for Prince Leon, the only person I can manage is the one right in front of me. And honestly, he’s more than enough… I mean, he’s still inside of me. And he’s still…very hard. Isn’t that weird?!
“Cece, you’re being unreasonable.”
Unreasonable? Yeah, right! I grabbed his cheeks and stretched them out to show my displeasure.
“You’re such a jerk, Lukie!”
“Bwhy?”
Did he just say bwhy?! Is he serious?! That’s okay… Wait, no, that’s adorable! But still!
“Please don’t blow off important duties!”
“Cheche ish my mosht important duty. Noshing matters more than ewe.”
The way he said it was so calm and smug, with his cheeks still being stretched apart… Ugh, don’t go saying stuff like that so sweetly!
My heart completely melted, and my fingers lost the strength to grip. And to make matters worse, my body started heating up like it knew exactly where this was going.
“Nngh…”
“Heh…”
Noo, you stupid, traitorous body! It’s not like he did anything to get you tightening like that! Look what you’ve done! Now his dick is getting hard again!
“Ah, wha—wait, no! Why is it getting bigger?!”
The bed creaked as I shifted, and I could feel him swelling in my core from how deep in he was. I was still on top, and his massive length was reaching in too far. It hurt a little, but my body had already started to react, twitching and dripping uncontrollably.
And of course, my sadistic husband couldn’t be more thrilled by that.
“What do you mean, why? You know why, Cece.” He looked at me with his molten gold eyes and teased me in a wickedly sweet voice.
“I don’t know why!” I said stubbornly, my face bright red.
Then I heard his voice, so kind and dangerously soft it made my skin prickle.
“You really don’t know?”
Uh-oh. That’s the tone of voice that says if I don’t say it, he’ll get it out of me the hard way!
“I-I know! Okay!”
“I knew it. Up we go!”
Gah, why’d I say that? He shifted us right into a whole new position!
“I do know. But there’s a time and a place, you know?!”
“You’re loving it, though, aren’t you?”
Ugh, yeah. Can’t exactly deny how stupidly happy I get when we’re alone like this.
But still, don’t look down like that! You’re totally acting like “You’ve been soaking this whole time,” and that is not the point!!
“It’s because you’re always acting on your urges! The way you act, my brain gets scrambled, and I can’t think straight! That’s why I’m like this. It’s normal!”
I tried to fight back, but then I caught a glimpse of his drenched chest and immediately felt a tear welling up in my own inner monologue. What even is normal, anyway? Honestly, if someone called me a nympho, I don’t think I’d have the energy to argue.
Still! I may be sinking deeper into depravity each passing day, but if Lucas wants me that way, then what choice do I have but to call it normal? I’m his wife, after all!
But the more I got used to it, the more my self-control started to slip—not that I would admit to that out loud. I found myself scrambling for justifications that no one asked for. To justify myself to absolutely no one. Then, all of a sudden, my very much not-normal husband suddenly flushed red, leaving me perplexed!
“So, your head full of thoughts of me and your body full of me. That’s what normal looks like now? Got it!”
“Argh!”
He looked so ridiculously happy. The pure, innocent joy on the face of my husband was too much. My heart was about to explode! I suppose the reason I can never flat out reject him, no matter how he gets under my skin, is because of moments like this.
I would catch a glimpse of that pure heart of his that needed only me, and I’d see how the love I gave him blossomed in its unblemished light. It was a kind of joy nothing else could match, and it completely swept me away.
The way he returned my feelings with such sincerity… No flower could compare to the way my husband bloomed.
No wonder Marshal Webber doted on him so much. I was busy admiring his handsome face, tinged with the perfect flush, when suddenly the Knight of the Blue Rose spouted yet another statement in his twisted logic.
“So if I work even harder, you’ll go even more insane than you already are in this normal state, huh?”
I just about burst into tears. “Wait, no… I can’t anymore! I’m done for today—mmph!”
“Shh, I love you, Cecilia. Let me fill you up even more. Lose your mind to me, and only me.”
“Nngh, but I’m already so full! I’m full of you Lukie, so please don’t thrust anymore! Please don’t push me over again! Please show me a little mercy, please!”
He gives his all even in bed! What am I supposed to do with that?!
I clung to his neck, bliss flowing out of me in tears, as I let myself be swept away into a world of blinding white love.
Chapter Two
Chapter Two
AS WE CROSSED THE BRIDGE FROM THE OLD CITY into the new, my eyes were drawn to a grand building up ahead. I was so entranced by its imposing figure that I barely noticed when a soft shadow fell across me.
“What is it, Cecilia?”
A swish of white silk fell across my face, along with a curtain of dark hair.
The white scarf Lucas wore was a typical Majaar garment, used to block out the sun. A black band threaded with gold secured it around his head, with markings that denoted his rank. Only the most distinguished elites were permitted to wear gold and purple, while black designated foreigner status.
Because we were in the country as honored guests under Prince Islan’s protection, however, the tassels tied beside our temples were dyed a deep purple. Anyone who saw us would immediately know we were the equals of Majaar’s royalty.
I’d heard that the headbands were made from metal and decorated with jewels in some formal settings or ceremonies. That was something I definitely needed to see Lucas wearing someday…not that I’d ever say it out loud.
Lucas’s silk shirt was of a simple cut, with a crisp collar that flattered his gorgeous profile. The flat, gold-embroidered stole draped across his shoulders was cinched in place with a wide black belt. The whole ensemble gave him this unmistakably exotic, aristocratic air.
Lucas looked good in anything, but honestly, the colors and patterns of Majaar’s clothing might as well have been made just for him.
With his tall frame and those dangerously good looks… It was total eye candy.
For my part, I was dressed as Majaar noblewomen often did when going out. I wore a light, breezy dress paired with a long, draping scarf to keep the sun off my skin.
Not wearing a corset made me feel a little exposed, but the airflow was incredible. It was so comfortable!
Lucas had said he liked the Majaarian-style shirts too, so maybe I’d pick up a matching set as a souvenir.
As I daydreamed about that, Lucas gave me a curious look, which I answered with a smile.
“Ah, it just feels like it’s been a while since we got to go on a walk together.”
“Yeah, we really haven’t had the chance to, aside from Kastel-Kues. But since Prince Islan’s covering everything this time, we may as well cut loose.”
Oof, that smile…that carefree tone of voice… He knows exactly what he’s doing.And the way he said Prince Islan’s covering everything, it’s obviously about more than just money.
I had a feeling it meant the prince wouldn’t just be footing our bill but also smoothing out any problems, should they happen to come up.
Sure, Lucas looked like the calm and diplomatic type, but in reality, he was a battle-hardened knight and as callous as they came. He was the type who’d say, “Why waste time fighting when I can eliminate the threat beforehand?”
Letting him off the leash with a “Do as you please” was practically asking for unsolved disappearances. And yet somehow Prince Islan had given him a broad smile and an invitation to do just that.
Although I had to admit, it seemed like he understood Lucas. Keeping him happy might actually be the best way to keep casualties low.
Or maybe Prince Leon had pulled some strings, and Dirk had seen to the rest. That seemed more likely.
Either way, it was nice to know there were people willing to share responsibility for my unhinged husband. That was much appreciated!
Mentally, I shunted my burdens onto my brother-in-law’s shoulders and tilted my head at Lucas, who was still looking at me.
“What about you, Lukie? Is there anything you want to do?”
“Me? I think I’d like to check out the bazaar up ahead. It’s not just the local tribes trading there. You know, there are caravans from all over. They say you can find half the world’s goods there. You’ll never see anything like it back in Bern. And you like that kind of thing, right? It’s indoors too, so we won’t need to worry about sunburn. I think you’ll have fun.”
His voice lifted with excitement, and childlike curiosity shone in his golden eyes, bright as the Majaarian sun.
“What about you, Cece? You can do anything you want. Just say the word.”
He leaned closer, though we were already holding hands, and brushed a kiss to my bangs like it was nothing. You’d think him the picture of innocence, walking along like he didn’t know how he set my heart racing. It made something ache in the softest part of my chest.
If we’d met under normal circumstances, maybe we could’ve spent our days like this all the time. It wasn’t regret exactly, just a small ache. The quiet kind of ache that made you want to reach into the past and rewrite it just for a moment.
“I want to do normal couple stuff with you,” I said softly.
I wanted to do things we couldn’t do in Bern with all those eyes on us…things that would let me express how grateful I was to have chosen this life with him. But now that we were here, just the two of us, I wanted nothing more than to relax and smile alongside him.
That longing had grown too strong to ignore. My next words tumbled out shy and clumsy.
“I mean, we kind of already are, in a way. But back at Kastel-Kues, everything was so new and awkward, and now that we’re closer, I just thought maybe this time we could actually have a more intimate date.”
Lucas suddenly stopped, his eyes wide. I panicked and looked down at the shadows on the ground. His and mine were practically fused together.
And realizing I’d basically asked him to get even closer made my cheeks burn.
And then my shadow vanished under his.
“Eep!”
He scooped me up without warning, and all I could do was blink up at him as that warm, golden sunlight framed his glowing smile. The way his eyes sparkled made me forget everything else. They weren’t aglow with sunlight but with something deep inside of him. I found myself lost in the warmth of his smile and accidentally gazed a bit too long. But then the whispers started, getting louder and louder. Uh-oh.
“Oh, my! Look at how handsome he is! The tassel on his cord is purple!”
“Could it be the Hero and his wife? The ones from Bern that everyone’s talking about? They look way cozier than the rumors made them sound.”
“The Hero is even more handsome than I heard, and the princess’s hair is such an unusual color! She looks like a nymph from an oasis. If I looked like that, I could’ve snagged a national Hero too. But otherwise, they’re your everyday lovey-dovey couple.”
“They look like newlyweds! How sweet!” said a group of older ladies who were out shopping, and their cheerful voices made me blush.
Not that I can blame them for talking. Lucas just swept me into his arms right in front of the bridge to the market! Sorry to disturb you all!
Lucas’s dark hair didn’t stand out much here, but my amber hair practically screamed “foreigner,” even though I tried to hide it with the sun veil I wore. Not that hair color mattered much when it came to Lucas. With his striking looks, he’d stand out anywhere.
His pale skin, the way he proudly displayed our rank… There was no hiding that we were the royal couple from Bern.
And those theatrical maids of mine were to blame.
“Prince Lucas has Princess Cecilia in his arms again! Even if they are madly in love, that must be quite embarrassing for someone as modest as the princess,” Anna said dramatically.
“Sure, Princess Cecilia followed His Highness all the way to Majaar to protest the latest incident, but she doesn’t need to flaunt their love in public to do that. Don’t you think so, Elsa?” Kate said.

Really, Anna, Kate?! First they casually drop both of our names, and then they summarize our entire backstory for the whole market to hear!
Come to think of it, there was that misunderstanding that had convinced a certain Majaar envoy that I was some kind of temptress.
It wouldn’t be surprising if such rumors had already spread across the kingdom, which means Lucas would’ve picked me up like this specifically to draw attention, while our maids spun a story to run counter to the gossip. He’s good.
But the surprise twist was that she handed it off to Elsa! I’m not sure about that one…
I watched anxiously as Elsa clenched her fists and stared at the ground, trembling slightly, only to suddenly throw her head up and shout.
“That’s what it means to love someone with all your eyes! They’re a vision of bliss in Majaarian attire, and I am blessed to look upon them! We should totally buy a full set of Majaarian wedding attire! Someone go roast a goose Majaarian-style, right now!”
She’s definitely hungry. Majaarian food uses way more spices than we do in Bern, so I guess it must suit her tastes…
“Oh, Elsa, you’re so bold! Too bad our purse is right over here, though.”
Elsa shamelessly rummaged through her pockets while Lord Barnabash blushed and pointed at his pants pocket. I looked on, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Anna and the others faced each other, arms crossed, locked in a serious debate.
“Ugh, I don’t get it. Kate, Finn, do you have any idea what ‘loving someone with all your eyes’ means?”
“All your eyes? Like, taking up all of them? Oh, maybe it’s like ‘I love you so much, I’d trade my eyes for you!’ No wait, more like I love you so much, I’d let you crawl into my eye socket,’ right? And since this is Prince Lucas we’re talking about, not only would he declare that wouldn’t hurt, but that he’d want to keep her in there forever, right?”
“Oh, yeah. That does sound like something our unhinged boss would do,” Finn said, sounding genuinely impressed.
None of this even remotely makes sense! But…
Finn wasn’t wrong. Lucas did speak volumes with his eyes, and given his yandere streak, Elsa’s bizarre phrase actually worked. But I didn’t think it was something we needed to take seriously, right…?
“Then it’s decided. Finn and Anna got it wrong, so you’re the ones on grocery duty today!” Kate said triumphantly. “Elsa eats a lot, so make sure you buy enough!”
Wait, they were gambling over Elsa?! Maybe Elsa agreed since it’d mean more food for her…
“Argh, you got me, Kate. Talk about frustrating,” Anna muttered gravely. “I need to work on my lateral thinking! Oh, right. Didn’t Lord Dirk ask for a bottle of something to bring back for Prince Leon? We should check on that.”
Her disappointment was so…sincere. She’d always been incredibly capable, but now I realized it was because she applied herself to every situation, just like this…
“Good idea. Majaar’s got an impressive selection. Let’s stock up on some as a gift for after the talks. Lord Barnabash, can you carry stuff for us? Oh, and we’re buying spices too, so once we’re back in Bern, we’ll be able to make Majaarian-style roasted goose.”
“Piece of cake!” Lord Barnabash said. “I could carry a whole traveling caravan if I had to!”
So, roasted goose was enough to motivate him… Well, tasty food did lift the spirits.
But honestly, Finn was so casual about everything, you’d be forgiven for thinking he was actually a nice guy. Taming the crown prince with first blackmail, then a bribe… A true master of the carrot-and-stick technique. No wonder he was Lucas’s right-hand man. He was terrifying.
As Finn’s unsettling interpretation of Elsa’s phrase rattled in my mind, I felt someone gently tug on my bangs.
The familiar move made me snap my head to the source, only to find Lucas, of course, giving me a molten look that demanded a kiss. I clenched my jaw.
“Are you sure? You’re pulling me closer, leaning in…and now a kiss? Are you really okay with all that?”
I appreciated the thought behind this whole let’s-kill-the-gossip plan. I really did. But wasn’t it demanding a bit too much in the execution?
You have zero sense of shame, you know that?! I’ve tried to act thick-skinned like you, but if I take any more strain than this, I might never recover!
My lips trembled. He gently tucked my bangs behind my ear, then brushed his fingers down to my chin, coaxing me closer.
His calm demeanor and unwavering gaze stoked the fire in my chest, and I refused to back down. I reached up and ran my fingers across his lips in return.
If I said it, I meant it. When it came to standing firm and loving Lucas, I wouldn’t lose to anyone…
“Well, then, I’d be happy to do anything but a kiss,” I said.
“Wait, if you’re okay with all that, why not a kiss?” he asked.
He blinked at me in surprise, with that beautiful face of his tilted at the perfect angle for a kiss, and I was immediately persuaded. So I looped my arms around his neck and pulled him in close.
“I mean, we’ve kissed before in secret. If we’re this close already, then…”
I kissed him.
Mwah.
Our lips parted with a soft sound, and I opened my eyes to see his, stretched wide in shock.
His flawless, sculpted face flushed, and his lips trembled slightly.
“Cecilia…?”
“Yes, Lukie?”
“This was a k-kiss, wasn’t it…”
Oh, my love…
Lucas, the strongest knight in the world, was completely undone by the kiss I gave him, pouring in everything I felt in this moment.
And it was because he gave me all of himself, every emotion without holding back, that I wanted to give all of myself in return.
“He he, I thought just for today I’d be the one to kiss you first.”
I love you more than anyone, and more than anything. You’re what matters most to me. That’s why I want us to clear up the rumors together.
I cupped his cheeks in both hands, beaming at those golden eyes of his, and my darling husband, ever quick to catch on, seized the moment to sate his own desires as well.
“So that kiss just now means you kissed me because you wanted to, right?”
“Wait, what?”
“And you said you’d accept anything other than a kiss, right? So if I did a bunch of stuff to make you happy, that means you’d want to kiss me…right here, on the spot. That’s how it works, right?”
“Wh—no, that’s not… That’s not what I meant!”
If I let him run with that logic, knowing how insatiable this man was by default, we’d end up kissing nonstop the entire time we were out.
“It totally is,” he said with that smug, cocky grin of his. There was the mischievous side I loved most of all.
It wasn’t that I didn’t want to kiss him, but what I really wanted was to see him smile. I wanted to see him enjoying a perfectly ordinary date, doing perfectly ordinary things—things we could do here that we couldn’t do back in our room.
Which was why I couldn’t give in to his whims. Today’s magic words were “Shame is my ally.”
So prepare yourself, Lucas Herbst!
“Well, then, does that mean you’ll be spending this entire date focused on making me happy? You must be awfully confident in your ability to please a lady. I can’t wait to see it.”
“Gah…”
Taking advantage of the fact that he was carrying me, I peered down at him with a playful smile, one that made me look just a little wicked. The moment I struck back, Lucas just froze, and then blushed hard, completely thrown off his game.
“Um, there’s a huge variety of stuff, sure, but in terms of what’s being sold, like clothes or food or household goods, it’s not all that different from Bern. The big appeal is in the design and all the unique regional stuff. I did look into what the market’s famous for, and I’ve got a few ideas on what to show you, but wait, is that not enough? Am I screwing up the date? If there’s something you want to see instead or anything you don’t like, please just tell me, okay?”
He rambled all that in a single breath, his face all flushed. I gently reached up and cradled his warm cheeks in my hands, bringing my face so close to his that our noses nearly touched.
Ever since the day we met, he’d given me so much. And now, just watching him try so hard to explain everything made my heart feel like it would burst.
We were two separate people, and there would be times when we clashed, but no matter how well we came to know each other, there would always be those parts we’d never understand.
And that was why I loved the way he kept trying, the way he always wanted to understand me better, even in the smallest ways.
That was the quality, more than any power he had, that marked him as a true Hero.
I wished everyone who called him a monster could see what I saw and how sincere he was.
I took a breath as I watched those trembling lips and those eyes bright with tears, then spoke loudly enough for everyone nearby to hear.
“Just like I swore when we first came together, you’re the only one I’ve ever done any of this with. You know better than anyone that Felix, my ex-fiancé, thought nothing of me. He never gave me any flowers, letters, or gifts. Everything I know about love and how to nurture it, I learned from you. So whatever you do for me, I’ll gladly accept it, Lord Lukie. But please do show a little mercy.”
If the rumors said I was a temptress, then they must’ve heard the other story, too—the one where Felix cast me aside. Because otherwise there’d be no reason for me to seduce Lucas, and no reason I’d need to become the supposed temptress. So I’d lay bare my past with Felix, let them know exactly why I left him to marry Lucas. I’d spell it out nice and clear—because to me, Lucas was irreplaceable.
Yes, it was humiliating to be ignored by my own fiancé. And for a noblewoman, that was a social death sentence.
But because of that humiliation, I was able to understand just how deeply Lucas’s love reached.
Because of that pain, I fell in love. I learned what it meant to be cherished. My life finally had color.
So if I seemed like the kind of woman who clung to her husband in desperation, that was because I was. I was just a woman, one who was terrified of being left behind.
That was why I wanted everyone here to know that I wasn’t someone who captured the Hero—I was the one who was hopelessly, completely in love with him.
And if that makes me the villainess, then fine! Call me whatever you want. But please, beloved husband of mine, could you not glare with such hostility? There’s no need to get riled about it all over again!
“That piece of scum, Felix, is the only one at fault here. He never spared a single thought for you, even as his hands scrabbled for every lady who deigned to call him a friend. But I’m not your friend, I’m your husband. So start getting used to this as being normal,” Lucas said.
Thank you, darling, for picking up on my cues!
But if I could maybe ask one more thing… Could you please turn that clever mind of yours to the tiny matter of controlling the ominous mana spilling out of you and into your every word? The murderous way you said friend just about made my heart stop!
Come to think of it, he never offered me a hand when he was working as my royal guard… If Lukie was being considerate, so I wouldn’t notice his feelings that whole time, then I could see where his anger is coming from. Still, kissing’s supposed to be a special, one-day-only treat! So why do I feel like he’s trying to turn it into a reward system now?!
As I stood there in front of the man who had watched over me for so long, I suddenly wondered if maybe confessing my past publicly like that hadn’t been the best strategy after all. A chill began to seep into my bones, growing colder as our audience began to murmur.
“That wasn’t the story I expected. Wow, she really went through a lot…”
“So the former second prince didn’t just ignore his fiancée; he broke off the engagement on a whim? What a jerk!”
“They made the right decision, chopping his junk off!”
“Yeah, she went from being dumped by some loser to being truly cherished! It’s like a fairy tale!”
Phew, good. So we have reached inspiring story status.
I might’ve pinned it all on Felix, but what they were saying was mostly true, so I’d let it slide and… Wait. There was definitely a line in there we can’t just gloss over…
Elsa had casually joined the conversation with a satisfied smirk. Did something irreversible happen to Felix’s important bits?! Don’t tell me castration magic means literal castration?!
I shot a look at Lukie, wondering if this could’ve happened, considering Felix had already married into Lady Viviana’s family. He answered me with a frosty look and said in a quiet, decisive tone, “Leon was fine with it, too.”
“I see…”
His eyes lit up like a view of purgatory, and my words caught in my throat.
Felix had endangered the kingdom and abandoned his responsibilities to Lady Mia. So even if Lady Viviana’s family didn’t cast him out for the sake of appearances, if he couldn’t produce an heir, he’d never be treated like proper royalty again.
Now, at last, he got the just deserts for all that pride he put in his status.
So I didn’t need to worry about him anymore. I reached up and kissed my husband gently on the forehead to make sure he didn’t slip any further into his dark thoughts.
“Thank you, as always, for carrying such a heavy burden.”
“Was that a reward?” He furrowed his brow a little, like he’d suddenly realized I was spoiling him. I couldn’t help but chuckle softly.
“Well, I know you. I figured you’d have someone keeping an eye on him, at the very least,” I said.
“Yeah, I do,” he admitted.
Hmm, knowing how deeply Lukie hates Felix, he’s probably made sure he can’t get out of this by dying, either.
But still, he always used his ridiculous power to fulfill his duties. He took such care to keep me from having to worry, and I was so grateful for that.
“I want to make you happy, too, Lukie. Really happy.”
I reached out and brushed a hand against his flushed cheek, and his golden eyes lit up as they caught the sun.
“Y-yeah, honestly, just hearing that is more than enough. I’ll do my best to be a good escort for you today.”
The gap between this flustered Lukie and his usual attitude is just too cute! All right, Mr. Escort Knight! I’m counting on you.
And that was how, after treating the crowd to a very distinct and public display of affection to set our love story straight, Lucas and I strolled through the bazaar, surrounded by cheers from all sides.
“Oh, it’s the prince and princess of Bern! Please accept a cereus flower, the bloom of eternal happiness! It only grows here, and it wards off infidelity, too!”
“This is the most popular item in the whole bazaar! It’s called jelly chorba! There are no wrappers, no mess! Perfect for dates! You can try this one for free!”
“Just drinks won’t satisfy you. We’ve got chebab and luqaimat in Majaar, but just for you, there’s something even more special! Baklava, made with a secret recipe passed down only among the people of Aram!”
“Oh, thank you.”
I barely held back a dry laugh as I thanked them. Merchants really were incorrigible, no matter where you went.
When it came to potential customers, though, I suppose you could do a lot worse than visiting dignitaries. We’d never get mobbed like this walking around in Bern, though, so it was probably just a quirk of the local culture. It definitely felt like we were on vacation.
Still, I’m pretty sure the generosity is thanks to Prince Islan. Is it really all right for us to be accepting so much, though? Then again, we’ve already eaten most of it, so it’s a bit late to return it…
I glanced down at the luqaimat, which was a fried dessert shaped like a dumpling, and then turned to look at Lukie beside me, who had just made an entire chebab pancake disappear like a magic trick.
Finally, the time I’ve been waiting for has finally come! I chewed for a while, and then my chance came, my mini Cece clutching her fists in victory.
“Hm? What’s wrong? Don’t you like the luqaimat? Is it too greasy for you? I can finish it for you if you want,” he said.
He licked the honey from his fingers as he leaned in, a faint sweetness of dates and nuts lingering in the air.
I did my best to hide how much his squirrel-like nibbling excited me and answered with all the grace of a proper lady.
“No, it’s delicious. I just thought perhaps I shouldn’t eat it all, since I want to try the baklava, too. Lukie, are you still hungry? I know you’re not big on sweets.”
“It’s fine as long as it’s not drenched in syrup like this. The jelly chorba’s bitter, so it balances it all out a bit.”
He reached for it, and I quieted my nerves, chanting my silent spell, It’s fine, I’m his wife. I can do this, over and over.
I did manage this once before with the fried potatoes, even if it was with “Lukie.” I’ve got this. This is your chance. You can do it, Cecilia!
“Here you go, darling. Open wide!”
I delicately pierced the little round pastry with a toothpick and brought it carefully up to Lukie’s mouth. I felt my face turning red even as I flashed the brightest smile I could muster and asked him to eat it. And my perfect specimen of a husband froze, his eyes wide and his hand still outstretched.
It was like he couldn’t process something so unexpected, his golden eyes darting rapidly between my face and the luqaimat in my hand. Finally, he grabbed my wrist and stared at me, as if confirming the reality of the situation, with such intensity that I almost burst into tears.
“I can feel it… It’s not a hallucination?”
“Y-you’ll know once you eat it…” So please, I’m begging you… This is terrifying and mortifying, so just eat it already!
I steadied my arm and held his gaze, doing everything I could to keep my cool. At last, he seemed to realize what was happening. His beautifully sculpted face slowly flushed, bit by bit, the color rising to his neck.
“Open up! Come on, Lukie! Say ahh!”
“Oh, right. Um… Ahhh…” He tightened his grip on my wrist and slowly leaned forward, hesitantly opening his mouth for the luqaimat.
“Mm,” he said softly as he bit into it, and I gasped. As he chewed, he leaned forward and buried his face in my shoulder. That should be against the rules! It was all I could do not to tremble.
“I-I still have more!”
“That’s dangerous. I couldn’t even taste it…” He mumbled something about eating as much of it as there was, even if it was drowning in syrup, before abruptly straightening up. I gazed up at him, my eyes a little watery. And then, his whole expression melted, just like honey dripping from a spoon.
“I feel so stupidly happy, I want to have more, just to keep tasting this. Give me another luqaimat.”
He dabbed the corner of my mouth with his fingertip and then licked it clean. I swear I almost melted on the spot.
You can have them! You can have all of them—just please don’t start reenacting our Kastel-Kues date scene by scene, darling!
“G-go ahead!”
“Mm. Ahhh…”
He was getting used to this way too fast, inhaling the luqaimats like they were nothing. Even when I accidentally gave him two at once, he’d devour both in one bite. Adorable!
I happily fed him the fried donuts until there were none left, then let out a long sigh of satisfaction.
And as I did, Lukie finished his jelly chorba, taking his final sip before casually reaching for the cute little package sitting on my lap.
“All right, let’s split the baklava and eat it together. Open wide, Cecilia.”
N-no way! He’s turning the romance up a notch further?!
And that smug little smile of his was so handsome. But I’ve dreamed of a date like this—with Lucas in his real form and not his Lukie form. I’ve practiced in my head for this exact moment, so there’s no way I’m backing down now!
I tried to ignore mini Cece, closing my eyes as I braced myself. It wasn’t a competition, but still. “Yes, darling,” I said as I turned to Lucas. Then, I slowly opened my mouth. “Aaah…”
But no matter how long I waited, the pastry never arrived.
I opened one eye and…
“Your face and voice… Seriously, you’re trying to kill me here!” Lucas was hunched over, clutching his chest.
I don’t get it.
We handed off the rest of our sweets to our grinning maids and made our way toward the blacksmith Lucas had been eager to visit, eager to reach them before the heat of the day set in.
Sunlight streamed down through a cupola above us, sparkling upon the painted walls that flanked the stone path we followed through the market. The sun was blazing outside, but the air was surprisingly breezy and cool inside the bazaar.
“It’s so cool in here. I wonder if those lattice windows are designed to let the breeze through?”
“Notice the height difference between the shop roofs and the walkways,” Lucas said. “That lets in light, so that even without windows, the walkways are fairly well lit, but at the same time casts shadows that keep things cool inside the dome. We’ll turn left at that fountain. The blacksmith shops are just a bit further.”
I almost nodded but then tipped my head in confusion at Lucas as he gestured down the path. It hadn’t been that long since he’d gone undercover to sniff out Prince Akeem’s plot, posing as a Canaanite to get himself caught on purpose. Other than that, though, he’d been constantly shuttling between Bern and Majaar, so it was hard to imagine he’d had any free time.
“You sure know a lot about this place. Have you been here before?”
“Yeah, I used to disguise myself and drop by after hunting expeditions when I was hungry or on the way home. The forest along the desert border is full of huge rocks. So it’s easy to call Barnabash over to them without drawing attention. Once I make it that far, I can hop on him and be back in Bern in no time.”
So he used his overpowered skills and a giant black dragon to carve out personal time… That’s my perfect Hero…
Still, would that really be enough time to learn the ins and outs of this place? I wondered to myself. But my thoughts were interrupted when Lucas suddenly uttered a familiar name.
“I wasn’t skipping out on the beastmen mission or anything, really. I came to Majaar once before to train with Andreas. I also traveled around the border nations as a guild mercenary with the old man.”
“So you’ve been to the surrounding kingdoms, too?” I asked.
He wasn’t satisfied with hunting at the border forest, so he’d gone off hunting monsters in other kingdoms, too?
“I started training under Andreas when I was ten, but apparently before I became his student, one of his older disciples, who already had something of a reputation as a swordsman, was killed by a monster from another kingdom that wandered into the forest. So Andreas thought anyone with potential should learn how to fight all kinds of monsters from different locales. After all, it would be a huge catastrophe if the next Hero got taken down by something other than a dragon.”
I was already shaken by the lengths he went to for his training, but hearing the reason behind it only shook me more.
But since dragons came from the border forest and the deep abyss, which were so nearby, it wasn’t a risk they could afford to overlook.
It didn’t matter if Bern possessed the sacred sword Eckesachs if there was no one to inherit it, after all. And if the role of Hero wasn’t passed on, monsters would lay waste to our people, and Bern would fall.
“Majaar’s rocky, desert terrain breeds the sort of monsters that you can’t kill with just a bit of sword work. So training here helps sharpen your instincts and judgment, not to mention building stamina. I also learned how to find water and survive the night while camping. Strangely enough, part of our training was basic traveling etiquette, too. Basically,” Lucas said, “the old man taught me how to survive anywhere.”
Hunting monsters was always a matter of life and death, but it was especially challenging when you were up against unfamiliar ones.
I knew at the time Lucas had a ton of potential and was clearly marked to be the next Hero, but I wondered if that was all that inspired Marshal Webber to devote so much to his training. Felix told me once that Marshal Webber was not only raising Lucas as a knight but was also tasked with keeping an eye on him.
And given Lucas’s destructive tendencies, he could easily cause a catastrophe if he ever lost control and unleashed the insane reserves of mana within him. Training someone like that to such a level of skill and knowledge was basically just handing him more firepower.
But Marshal Webber must’ve seen the effort Lukie put in and truly believed that he’d never become that kind of threat.
That must be why he taught him even the sorts of things a knight normally wouldn’t need to know. He wanted Lucas to survive, no matter what.
“Was it hard?” I asked.
“It was really hard. One time, he dumped me in the middle of a wyrm nest with nothing but a dagger and said, ‘Just survive.’ I’ll never do that again.”
He’s slumping at the memory, poor thing… But it’s also kind of adorable…
“Speaking of which, you can’t wield Eckesachs unless you’re trained in hand-to-hand combat, right? I always thought you learned your style from the marshal, but it seems a bit different from how most knights fight.”
“Oh, the old man isn’t from Bern. He’s from Barlefeldt.”
“The Barlefeldt Kingdom? The one still under the protection of the dragons?! I’ve heard that while the people there can barely use magic, they’re born with incredible physical strength, and that the royals are practically immortal.”
The story goes that the goddess created dragons to punish humans when they started slaying monsters using the sacred weapons she forged from her right arm. As the legend tells it, she tore off her left arm and used that to bring dragons into being.
Since the people of Barlefeldt carry traces of the dragons’ power in their blood, they’re one of the few nations respected by the Egrich Empire, which reveres the goddess and sees the dragons as divine beings.
Apparently, their crown prince inherited even more of that draconic lineage and turned out to be extremely wild. If Lord Barnabash was anything like that prince, I understood why people would be worried.
I heard that he had recently married the Archduchess of Vilde, but, because of his dragon blood, had been causing all sorts of trouble. Perhaps every nation had its own share of chaos when it came to rearing the next generation, just like Majaar.
However, Bern’s transition of power was pretty calm, since we already had Leon as our crown prince, and Lucas, as the second prince, had been flattening any noble who dared to complain. It was peaceful, in a sense. I’m just going to pretend I don’t notice how unbalanced that power dynamic is. Cooperation between princes is the most important thing.
Still, when you think about it, on one hand, the Goddess gave sacred swords to slay divine beasts, and on the other hand, she created divine beasts so humans wouldn’t take over the surface. Her mercy ran deep, perhaps too deep for humans to ever understand.
All we can do is keep moving forward, like Lucas does.
“That old man… It’s hard to believe there was anyone he couldn’t beat with a sword, but apparently, when he fought the former king of Barlefeldt, every time he stabbed the guy, the wound would close right up. Since they couldn’t settle it with swords, they switched to hand-to-hand combat, and that’s where he learned a bunch of techniques for breaking the human body efficiently. Apparently, even choking him out didn’t work, so it turned into an all-out brawl.”
His golden eyes filled with admiration, glittering as he looked up at the sky, while his words painted a picture so bloody, my face nearly twitched.
His eagerness is veering into terrifying territory. Is he seriously wondering if the guy really couldn’t die? If Lucas ever runs into that dragon-blooded prince from Barlefeldt, it’s going to be a disaster.
“Ohh, so did you visit the bazaar with Marshal Webber too?”
“We didn’t visit. He dragged me around by the scruff of my neck.”
Lucas got hauled around like a kitten. That sounded pretty rough, but I was curious to see it.
“There’s a coliseum past the blacksmiths, just like in Bern. You can try out anything you buy there. It’s a bit of a walk, though.”
He glanced down at my feet, as if to see if I could keep walking, and I gave him a reassuring smile. My new shoes were a little stiff, and I was tiring faster than I normally would, but I still wanted to walk and chat with him a while longer. And speaking of coliseums, I remembered Marshal Webber showed up at the one in Kastel-Kues and caused quite a commotion…
“Don’t tell me he did the same thing here,” I said.
“Yeah, he’s pretending to be calm now, but Andreas goes wild when combat and booze are on the table. He spent entire days fighting in that arena. They started calling him the General or some weird nickname like that.”
So he went and made a legend of himself in another country, just like he did in Bern?! Sounds like master and apprentice share the same kind of wild streak…
“What about you, Lukie?”
“…”
I leaned in to peek at his face, but he quietly looked away, which only made me lean in closer.
“You fought against the marshal and the others, too, didn’t you? I want to know what happened.”
There was no way that Marshal Webber would let Lucas just sit on the sidelines, and knowing how stubborn Lucas was, there’s no way he would have been satisfied with just watching.
Sure enough, my hardworking husband flushed with frustration, or maybe even embarrassment.
“I didn’t drop my sword, and I didn’t lose to anyone but my damn master. I mean, I couldn’t beat Andreas at the time, but I did after. I’m not someone who leaves a fight unfinished.”
He didn’t drop his sword, huh? He still remembers that practice match from when we first met…
From the sound of it, whoever went up against Lucas back then probably got a proper rematch down the line and lost. That made sense, considering how quickly he climbed the ranks to Vice Captain of his order, where the knights were judged by merit alone.
And that’s how we got here.
“If you hadn’t taken the marshal’s training seriously, and if you hadn’t kept pushing forward no matter what, I might not have found the strength to try being a princess.”
“I really went through hell, but hearing that makes it worth it.”
The way he said it, with his face all twisted like he had just swallowed a bitter bug, I knew he meant it.
But if I told him how his eyes sparkled like a child’s every time he talked about those memories, I wonder what his eyes would reveal then. I think those memories, whether he realized it or not, were dear to him. They were far more fun and important than he probably realized.
After all, they were what shaped the kind, sincere Lucas standing here now.
“I mean, I’m grateful that it made me stronger.”
I squeezed his hand tighter, and he did the same, still wearing that reluctant grimace.
“He heh. Judging by that face, you’ve never actually told Marshal Webber that, have you?”
“Why the hell would I?”
“I don’t think you need to say it. I’m sure he already knows, but I bet he’d be over the moon if you actually told him.”
“What do you really think about that damn master of mine, anyway?” He looked so confused when he asked that, and I had to pause and think about it for a while. Then I glanced up at him.
Maybe because they’d been master and student for so long, Lucas and the marshal had the same quiet, reassuring presence. All they had to do was stand there, and it calmed people down.
Neither of them cared much about their own appearance, but when it came to swords, they were deadly serious. They both had a relentless drive to improve and an almost childish resistance to being deterred. They even had the same bad habits. It was almost like they were father and son.
I thought Lucas’s manners probably came from his blood father, Duke Herbst. But what lay at his actual core, what made him the man he was, felt like an even mixture of the duke and the marshal.
“Hmm… I guess you could say he’s the person who gave me the chance to meet my knight. I owe him a lot in that sense. So when we’re back in Bern, we should go pay him a visit together, okay?” I said with a bright smile, but my beloved husband scrunched his brows begrudgingly and nodded.
“I’ll think about it.”
Wow. He says that but grabs his hilt like he’s bracing himself for another one of the marshal’s childish comebacks. It always drives him nuts when the marshal calls him “little Lukie.” If the two of them ever faced off, the royal palace might actually get destroyed.
As I was thinking that, Lucas suddenly brushed his knuckle against my cheek, right next to my lips, and I jumped a little.
“Nngh, wh-what are you doing?”
“You’ve got such a big smile on your face. What were you imagining, my dear Cecilia?”
Wait, is it obvious how much I enjoy hearing about his past?!
“I-I’m not imagining anything! It’s just fun, walking and talking like this.”
Just saying it made me realize how happy I was, and my chest got all warm and tingly.
“Is it fun? Are you happy?” he asked, but I thought he already knew the answer.
“Y-yeah, I’m really happy.”
“Good.”
We stopped walking at the exact same time, almost like we’d planned it, and I let his fingertips touch my lips. Heat bloomed against them, so gentle I couldn’t take it anymore.
“Oh! Looks like the rumors are true! You two are very close!”
“Are you looking for wedding garments? There’s a row of shops at the crossroads with just the thing! Go on, Princess! Let him spoil you!”
“Tch…”
Once again, the bazaar’s relentless merchants snapped us back to reality.
That was close! I was so caught up in the mood that I almost kissed him right in the middle of the road!
And I’m pretty sure Lucas just clicked his tongue. Seriously, he’s the one who set the mood for a kiss. Why is his escort game so freakishly good? And how did we even get here?! I mean, I love that people are rooting for us, but it doesn’t quite feel like a normal date anymore…
Everywhere we went, someone would point us to a shop for lovers or some other romantic spot, and even Kate and Elsa had started chiming in with stuff like “Get closer!” and “Kiss her!” which only made it worse.
“You heard them. And didn’t you say I could have a kiss when I made you happy?”
And there Lucas was, with his smug little smirk, just feeding the fire. There was no way out of this one. It was time to apologize before it was too late.
I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t happy right now, and honestly, I was having so much fun I could die!
“S-sorry, but can we please not have our usual kind of kiss here?”
No matter how much I wanted to kiss him, I did have limits on how much embarrassment I could handle at once. I buried my face in my hands, blushing like crazy, until he pulled me close by the waist and hurried me along the road.
“Eek! Lukie?!”
“We’ll save the blacksmith for later. Let’s check out the clothing store first.”
“O-okay…”
It was unusual for him to want to look at clothes. He was incredibly picky when it came to my wardrobe, but barely paid attention to his own. All he wore was simple, practical stuff with as few embellishments as possible.
But now he wants to buy clothes in a foreign country? What could’ve stirred his sense of fashion?!
I was looking forward to watching him pick out weapons, but getting to see a living masterpiece of a sculpture try on clothes? Yeah, I was more than okay with that.
I’m feeling very motivated now!
My heart pounded as I ducked under the curtain of fabric hanging over the storefront. Jingle, jingle! A little bell tinkled above me, and I looked up to see a wide strip of purple cloth embroidered with gold thread. That meant the shop was already secured and reserved by our guards.
“Welcome, and thank you for coming. Please, take your time and enjoy browsing.” The elegant shopkeeper bowed gracefully, and just as she raised her head, clothing began arriving from the back of the shop and was quickly lined up in front of me. I couldn’t help but feel a little overwhelmed.
Wow, I’m getting the full VIP treatment! It’s not exactly something that would happen to a regular couple, but I guess even Majaar can’t just completely ignore guests of state.
This area must be where the nobility shopped. The clothing was definitely top quality. I should probably check out some dresses for formal events.
All the designs were completely different from what we had back in Bern, and I already wanted to buy everything I saw.
“All these dresses are so vibrant, with the embroidery and metal detailing…”
“Dancing is quite popular at Majaar’s evening parties,” the shopkeeper said. “The fabrics are made lightweight for easier movement, and the decorations on the arms, chest, hips, and hemline are made to accentuate the flow of the body.” She held up a dress to demonstrate, the little ornaments tinkling softly like wind chimes.
I’d heard that in Majaar, the royal harem’s women are always competing with each other, so they danced solos to catch their partner’s eye.
Even outside the harem, there was constant competition for attention, which probably explained why the dresses showed a lot of skin. The one she was holding wouldn’t bear the stomach, but some of the others were basically lingerie.
When would someone even wear that? It doesn’t seem like something appropriate for a public party…
“It’s beautiful. This fabric’s lighter than anything I’ve seen in Bern. Is it made from a farasha butterfly, the ones you only find in Aram?”
“You’re very well-informed. That’s correct.”
I lifted my hand and let the fabric float a little, and then it rose on its own like a feather. The shopkeeper seemed surprised I knew, and she also seemed a bit nervous, which confused me.
She’d known state guests were coming, and judging by her behavior, she wasn’t just a clerk. They would make her the owner and perhaps even a noble herself. Conversations like this should be completely normal for someone like her. So what was she reacting to?
Wait, is it Lukie’s glare behind me that’s scaring her? No way. Is he seriously pouting just because he’s the one who wanted to shop, and now I’m the one getting all the attention? Oh no, this is exactly what that man would do! Okay, I’ve gotta fix this now.
“Look,” I said, picking a shirt from those on display. “The colors remind me of you. Like sunrise with gold embroidery… Eep! L-Lukie, what are you…?!”
Just as I turned to show it to him, he swept me off my feet.
“I’ll be borrowing a fitting room,” Lucas said. “Finn, Anna, pick out anything that looks good.”
“Understood.”
“Please, take your time.”
Lucas didn’t even glance at the startled shopkeeper as he shoved aside the lavish curtain and marched straight into the dressing area. Was he that excited about clothes?
“What’s wrong? Did you see something you really liked? You don’t have to decide right now.”
“I want it right now.”
Oh wow, so he’s really planning on wearing it out of here, huh? I mean, I don’t know about going into the fitting room together, but if he’s feeling this bold, I definitely want to see him try on everything!
“Then how about those over there, too? The black ensemble with the gold and green embroidery was gorgeous,” I suggested nervously.
He was still holding me as he dropped onto the cushioned seat inside and gently set me down in his lap.
The curtain was made of deep violet velvet, and the glow of the colorful hanging lamps around us shimmered like stars across the fabric.
But Lucas’s golden eyes, locked onto mine, were brighter than any of those lights. That was when I saw it—the raw, swirling desire in his gaze. It hit me like a wave, and I froze up.
“I’ve been holding back.”
“Huh?”
“You looked like you were having fun, so I held back. I teased you a little, and then I let you go. But when you looked at me like you wanted to kiss me, but said, ‘Not here,’ I knew I couldn’t take it anymore. I’m doing it now. No more waiting.”
Oh god, when he said he wanted something right now, he meant a kiss!
“I-I mean, here? Really?”
“No one can see us here. We’re indoors, and as usual, I’ve already put up a barrier. So what’s the problem?”
He’d learned way too much from our Kastel-Kues date…Wait, don’t tell me he reserved this whole place for that?!
“I-it’s not like there’s a problem, per se, but springing this on me after that buildup is so unfair!”
“I already held back once, and if there’s no problem, then it’s not unfair. We can buy the clothes afterward, but if we drag this out too long, people might get ideas about what we’re doing in here, Cecilia.”
You’re absolutely not helping!And you totally didn’t let it go! You’re the one ambushing me right now!
But I knew if I didn’t respond properly here, I’d be in serious trouble later. I said what I said, so I’ll take responsibility for it, but still!
“F-fine, but you’re not allowed to put your tongue in, Lukie! Got it?”
“Ha ha… I know, I know. My sweet, sweet wife. No tongue, I promise. No tongue.”
That sounded so suspicious. If I didn’t get this over with fast, I had a feeling that things would turn in a direction I was definitely not ready for. I tipped my face up toward him, only for Lucas to just freeze altogether.
Oh no. You’re not planning on being even more of a tease, are you?
“Darling, I can’t reach you from there,” I said.
“But we agreed that you’d be the one to kiss me, remember?”
Wait, so because I’m the one who said I wanted to kiss, now I have to do all the work?!
“You’re seriously the worst!”
“Sorry, but you’re the one who got me all worked up, saying I couldn’t kiss you like usual, not here anyway. What else am I to do but hold myself back, hm?”
Apologizing then blaming me in the same breath! Ah, but that ridiculous smile is way too cute, I hate it. Ohh, it’s on.
“Fine. Close your eyes.”
“Of course.”
I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him close enough so that I could feel his breath on me. His lashes fluttered before his golden eyes warm with love. Then, as his eyes shut, I whispered into a kiss, “You’re such a terrible person. I love you so much I could scream…”
Our lips met slowly and softly. I saw his eyelids tremble and felt his lips stiffen just a little, like he was trying to contain his reaction, but I could feel the heat beneath my hands where they rested on his skin.
Mwah, mwah…
I shifted position slightly with each kiss, enjoying how adorably awkward he got. And just when I thought he was too dazed to respond, he mumbled something against my lips that made my heart twist.
“You’re so unfair.”
“Mm, but I’m being honest. I love all of you. Mm!”
I gave a soft little laugh and slipped my tongue into his mouth, and that was all it took. His arms suddenly tightened, and the pressure of the kiss doubled.
“Haah, L-Lukie… What?”
He curled his arms around me tighter, one hand sliding right over my chest and giving a light squeeze. The other slipped down to pull my skirt up, exposing my bare thigh, and then slowly caressed my skin. I felt my whole body flush with heat.
“No stockings today, hm? Guess that explains why you feel different in my arms. Man, Majaar’s fashion is kind of dangerous, isn’t it?”
“I-it’s just how the outfit’s designed, okay?”
It’s not like I wasn’t self-conscious about wearing something so revealing. I just hadn’t thought about it. Not really, anyway. Not when I was with him. It didn’t occur to me how I might look to anyone else. I shook my head, eyes stinging, and Lucas’s face softened into something sweet and seductive all at once.
“Yeah, but it’s fine. Because you’re mine.”
“…”
I suddenly couldn’t look at him. I’d grown too accustomed to living with someone I could drop my guard with, considering how I was, letting him expose my skin like it was nothing. I turned my head, flustered and guilty, only for his lips to brush against my neck.
“It’s because it’s me, isn’t it? That makes me so happy. You look incredible today, too, you know. My Cecilia…can I leave my marks on you?”
I knew he wanted to leave a mark right there on my neck. Something to show everyone that I belonged to him. I should’ve said no. I should’ve told him that was way too embarrassing. But instead…
“Just don’t make it hurt…”
Not only did I not refuse, but I basically gave him permission to go even harder.
“Don’t make it hurt, huh? Then you’ll have to tell me how much is too much.”
I couldn’t even look at him since he was so overcome with hungry desire. I just nodded.
And then his lips latched on and sucked, sharp and sudden and hot. I gasped and grabbed the back of his head without thinking.
“Ahhh!”
The burning feeling on my neck made my lower stomach clench, and my legs twitched reflexively.
He rubbed my leg gently, trying to calm me, but at the same time coaxing me for more. I was already anticipating the pleasure and tipped my neck back.
“Mm, that reaction… You okay?”
“Y-yeah, I’m fine. Just do it again…” I nodded again and again, like I couldn’t help myself, and he groaned and pulled me in even tighter.
“Damn it, I just want to devour you, Cecilia.”
“Ahh!”
He sucked hard on me, lightly nipping at my skin. A sudden pain blossomed on my skin, far sharper than a hickey would have caused, drawing a moan out of my lips. But I wasn’t afraid. I almost felt intoxicated that I could drive Lucas to this kind of fervor.
“Nngh, mm… Lukie…”
“Cecilia… You’re mine, all mine.” His voice trembled with emotion, like he was desperate for me. And every part of me yearned to respond.
“Y-yes…” My fingers slid into his soft, dark hair, and he flinched, then let out a long, ragged sigh.
“Sorry, I lost control. Did I hurt you?”
His lips brushed the sore spot, and I felt the warm tingle of healing magic set in. Then he shyly buried his face against my shoulder, and I couldn’t help but laugh a little.
“I’m fine, really.”
Just the idea that he cared this much about leaving a mark on me made my heart ache with love for him. I tried to calm down as I watched him breathe slowly, leaning in to try to kiss him again.
His eyes met mine, gold and glossy, and the second our tongues brushed against each other, his hand slipped down inside my panties, rubbing right against my slit and making me yelp.
That’s not allowed!
“Ah, w-wait! Not there! This is a fitting room, remember?!”
“You already said yes. You were clinging to me and moaning. What, do you think I can stop now?”
Oh, that pout… That fake wounded look… Oh, don’t you dare…
I opened my mouth to yell right as I heard the storefront bell jingle and the door slam open.
“Sis! Is it true the Hero’s at the bazaar?!” a kid’s voice cried out loud enough to drown out the bell’s jingling. “Do you think he’s gonna beat the General’s record at the coliseum?! Who do you think is stronger?!” I just stared, frozen.
Hero… the General… He’s talking about Lucas and Marshal Webber…
I glanced over at Lucas, and he let out an exasperated sigh, staring in the direction of the curtain with a dead look in his eyes. I quickly scrambled off his lap.
“Talk about ruining the mood. Who’s out there?” he grumbled.
Uh-oh. I might’ve been saved, but Lucas’s mood just took a nosedive…
I’d fix my disheveled clothes later. First priority was covering up what happened here—and covering Lukie up while I was at it. I grabbed one of the dresses I planned to try on and spun toward Lucas.
“Lukie, why don’t you try something first?”
My first mistake was trying to change the subject to protect myself.
“Heroes are strong,” the kid was saying, “but they only use swords, right? That’s why I was hanging around the blacksmith’s shop, hoping he’d show up. I wanted to show him weapons from Aram. But he never came! The General only fought with a sword, too. Maybe they just can’t use anything else? Oh! Or maybe he slipped off to one of the brothels while his wife was out shopping, like Prince Islan does…”
The boy’s voice started out cheerful but quickly trailed off just before another voice spoke up, calm but terrifying. “How dare you utter the word brothel when my mistress is right by Prince Lucas’s side? Such an offense is punishable by death.”
Anna?! She got there even faster than Lucas! What triggered that?! And is she threatening to execute a child?!
“Wh-what’s your problem?! This shop belongs to Princess Yana, one of Prince Islan’s favorites from the Aram tribe! You think you can just bring weapons in here?!”
Did she have her sword out, too? That’s going too far!
“I-I’m sorry! My little brother doesn’t know any better. He just really admires the Hero! He was really excited to see him today, that’s all. Please, forgive him. I beg you!” the shopkeeper, who must have been the boy’s sister, pleaded.
“We’re truly, truly sorry!”
I heard the sound of the shopkeeper and the other employees falling to their knees. Uh-oh. This is getting worse by the second, and I still can’t get dressed properly because I don’t know how to put these clothes on yet!
I didn’t expect that the owner of this boutique would be Princess Yana of the Aram tribe, the woman who was rumored to be Prince Islan’s favorite.
So was she scared because she’d been warned not to upset us? Since she was royalty, she should have been used to dealing with other nobles, but she still seemed nervous.
I reached for the side clasp on my dress, but the voice that spoke next made my hand freeze in midair.
“You’ve insulted him twice now, Yana Salkishan.” Finn’s voice was perfectly level, but the fury in his words chilled me to the bone. “My master personally brought Princess Cecilia here to give you the chance to make things right, and you allowed them to endure such disrespect. Do you even realize how much he suffered because of you? And now, instead of gratitude, you show us this? You should be grateful you’re still breathing.”
“Ahh! P-please, I beg you! Have mercy!”
He said “twice.” That means she did something to Lucas during his last stay here. Something that pissed Finn off, and that took a lot…
Suddenly, it felt like the air inside the tent was freezing, like a blizzard raging on an icy mountain. I could see the murderous aura hanging over Lucas like the breath of the grim reaper. I had to stop this. I moved to step outside, but Lucas stopped me.
“I already dealt with the emblem issue, so I don’t know why he’s still so mad. Anyway, those shoes are a terrible fit, and your hair’s a mess. Let’s get you fixed up. I’ll call Anna, so you just sit down and wait.”
“Wait, but…!” He noticed the blisters on my heels? That’s so sweet… Wait, that’s not the point! Even Lucas, who is always clueless when it comes to reading the room, has to sense this terrible atmosphere right now. So why does he sound so casual?!
I didn’t know the full story, so maybe it wasn’t my place to say anything. But reacting to a kid’s comment with that kind of intensity seemed totally excessive. I shook my head emphatically when he gripped my arm, silently pleading with him.
He looked startled for a moment, but then his eyes softened into a gentle smile.
“Your heels are all red. There’s no way those shoes will last the rest of the day. Don’t worry. I’ll walk you to the blacksmith shop later. Just wait here for now.”
He fixed my clothing with one smooth motion and kneeled to help me out of my shoes. Meanwhile, mini Cece was screaming and kicking her legs like a schoolgirl.
He told me we’d buy shoes here, and then we’d go to the blacksmith.
So he’s not even mad anymore… He’ll stop Finn and Anna for me. Oh, this man. This perfect, deadly, terrifying man! I fall in love with him over and over again every single time!
I slowly sat down, my heart fluttering, and nodded.
“I’ll be looking forward to whatever shoes you choose for me, Lukie.” I timed my comment right as the curtain swished aside, and he groaned under his breath, just as I expected.
“Ugh, why’d you have to go and make this even harder…”
He gave me a defeated little smile and then, as casually as if he were dusting himself off, dispelled Finn’s oppressive mana away with a single flick of his hand.
“Finn, Anna. Sheath your swords and bring me every pair of shoes they’ve got,” he ordered.
How is it that Lucas can never read the room but still manages to save the day? And why is that such a turn-on?! What am I supposed to do with this man?
How in the world does a tree that size even grow out of bare rock?
The mescat tree was massive, unfazed by the scorching sun as it towered over the coliseum for which it had become a symbol. From my own vantage point in the VIP box carved into the cliffs above the arena, I watched as Lucas dispatched an opponent with a bored flick of the wrist.
The clang, clang of hammers and chisels nearby rang out through the air, joined by the gentle trickling of a nearby man-made stream. The steady rhythm nearly lulled me into spacing out. But I had to keep my attention on the woman in front of me. A breeze rushed by and caressed my cheek, cooling the sweat I hadn’t realized was covering me. Just then, the woman before me dropped into a fretful bow so deep that her forehead looked like it might touch the plush carpeting underfoot.
“I sincerely apologize for all the trouble I’ve caused to Prince Lucas and Princess Cecilia! Please forgive me!”
The woman currently prostrating herself before me was none other than Princess Yana Salkishan, the owner of the shop we’d visited earlier on.
She rattled off a list of incidents that occurred during Lucas’s previous stay in Majaar, and before long, I felt a headache coming on.
Just like Prince Akeem had mentioned, Prince Islan had tried to bring Lucas the Hero over to his side by sending one of his most beautiful harem girls, Yana herself, to visit his room…repeatedly.
“I knew she’d try to sneak in, so I made sure I was really filthy and drenched in blood from my latest monster kill. I scared the hell out of her when I showed her its freshly severed head. I did a few other things…and she screamed and fainted,” Lucas had casually told me one night.
But somehow, the full story turned out to be even worse than his version had painted it. A few other things, huh? You abridged the hell out of that story, Lucas!
Talking hadn’t been enough to deter her, so maybe he did have to take harsher measures to scare her off, but still…dislocating her shoulder just to prove a point? That was totally unbecoming of a knight. Insane, actually!
Not only that, he hid it from me because he didn’t want me to hate him.
Princess Yana and Prince Islan’s plan hadn’t simply been vulgar; it had been an affront to Bern itself. If it had wrecked Leon and Shireen’s engagement, it could’ve destabilized our kingdom and violated the agreement between our kingdoms.
So yes, Lucas had been justified in putting them in their place and asserting the balance of power. And if that meant hiding the dirty details to preserve the peace his actions had achieved, then so be it. It wasn’t ideal, but I could let it slide.
I stared at her hair, which was rich brown with streaks of rare gold. The person Lucas had hurt was the daughter of the Aram tribe chieftain, whose people made a living out of slaying monsters. If the Aram tribe turned against us because of this, it would spell disaster for any Bern mercenaries crossing their lands.
And yet he had hidden that fact from me, hadn’t apologized, and continued indulging in royal treatment. Don’t think I’ll let you get away with forgetting your promise to handle things the proper way, Lucas!
This was going to require a conversation…but first, priorities.
I clenched my hands tightly in my lap, keeping my voice gentle as I spoke.
“Please raise your head, Princess Yana. If Prince Lucas has already resolved the matter, then you have no reason to apologize.”
This is between me and Lucas. All you have to do is reflect on what you did to him.
And as expected, she looked up with tearful eyes and immediately goaded me the way only aristocrats could.
“But I still tried to threaten your position, even knowing how painful and humiliating that must’ve been for you…”
Even as she apologized, she alluded to the broken engagement incident, and on top of that, she said outright that she tried to steal someone else’s husband knowing full well what that would do to me.
Basically, from her perspective, I wasn’t fit to be Lucas’s wife. Not after nearly having my fiancé stolen by Mia and Lady Viviana. I wasn’t on her level. Still, that pride of hers wasn’t arrogance. It was hard won from years of experience.
The autonomous region governed by the Aram tribe bordered both the desert and the monster-infested boundary forest. It was one of the harshest lands in all of Majaar. And even though she was in line to become the Aram chief, Yana had decided to join Islan’s harem, seduce him, and in doing so, secure his support for her people.
Because really, she was the only one clever and daring enough to win over someone like Prince Islan, or even Prince Akeem, for that matter. Both men who saw women as nothing more than political pawns.
Yet even in a harem notorious for its backstabbing and power struggles, she’d managed to stay in Islan’s good graces for years. That took serious skill and serious sacrifice.
To be honest, I preferred her personality to Viviana’s smug little superiority complex. I might even say I respected her. Actually, I kind of wanted her to teach me how to be that good at the art of seduction.
Okay, time to win her over and give a certain husband of mine a taste of poetic justice while I’m at it.
“Princess Yana, do you want to leave the harem?” I asked.
“Huh?”
That must’ve caught her totally off-guard, because her polite mask slipped for a second. Her brows knit tightly over, eyes alight with suspicion. I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Ha ha, don’t be so surprised. You said you understood how painful my position was, didn’t you? Then isn’t it only fair that I try to understand yours as well?”
I gave her a thin, composed smile. She winced a little. Why does she look so scared?
“Are you doing this on purpose?” she asked.
“I’m not sure what you mean. I simply asked if you want to cut ties with Prince Islan, given your circumstances and the cards I happen to be holding. As you know, I am Bern’s second princess. Diplomatic matters are my responsibility. I could speak directly with Crown Prince Leon and Princess Shireen on your behalf. And I may be able to help with the Salkishan family’s concerns.”
What’s really got me worked up is how Islan seems to think all he has to do is host us like royalty and we’ll consider his debt to Bern paid.
The Aram tribe’s military strength was one of Majaar’s greatest assets when it came to fighting monsters. If Islan kept them close, he would gain leverage. In other words, if Bern was ever in trouble, he could lend us the Aram tribe’s aid to put us in debt to them, then use that to screw us over later on.
I wanted to believe he wouldn’t do that, though. He was Shireen’s brother, after all. But if he was shameless enough to try replacing another kingdom’s queen, there was a good chance he saw even his own sister as his pawn.
Now that Akeem had been pushed aside and Islan’s path to the throne was clear, losing the support of the Aram tribe would definitely hurt him. But that wasn’t my problem. If anything, he could stand to be knocked down a peg. Plus, this was a great chance to earn a favor from Dirk.
He was probably trying to plant the Herbst family’s intelligence agents in the Aram tribal territory through the guild. That was likely why he tagged along to Majaar in the first place. I guessed he wanted to crush the Tikrit family while he was at it, since they might be at odds with the Salkishans, and score political points that way, especially since there was a good chance the Tikrits were in bed with the Egrich Empire.
So really, if I could just nudge things along and smooth things over, I’d be doing Lucas a favor and cutting down his stress at the same time.
And no way am I going to owe one to Dirk! That is not happening.
I laid it all out to Princess Yana about how Bern could help directly and not just with Majaar, and for some reason, she looked like she’d seen a ghost.
“You look so delicate, but you’re seriously something else…”
Am I really that easy to underestimate? Is that why people keep trying to pick fights with me? Because of my face?! I’m a little shocked!
“I guess that makes me a villainess, then,” I smiled sweetly. “I might as well use it to my advantage!”
Princess Yana’s eyes went wide, and then she suddenly burst out laughing.
“Ah ha ha! I can’t believe it! You look so fragile, like you’ve been wrapped up in silk and locked in a birdcage by that Hero of yours, and then you go and pull this!”
“Well…”
She’s not wrong, exactly, though it’s not a birdcage. It’s more like a magical prison built from raw mana, and I’m shackled with red chains. And since I walked in willingly, I have to be tough if I want to make it out alive.
As I silently lamented, Princess Yana clutched her stomach and slapped her thigh, still laughing. Then, after one last sigh, she brought one hand up to cover her face.
“Well, no wonder the rest of us never stood a chance. He loves you because you’ve earned it.”
She seemed lost in thought, her shoulders slumping a bit, so I figured she’d need some time to process all this. I turned my gaze back to the coliseum just in time to see Lucas blast his opponent right off his feet.
“Whoa! That’s forty-five in a row, and he’s not even using a weapon! So that’s what a Hero looks like in action…”
“Heh, it’s amazing, right? Hey, Alfred! Don’t lean over like that or you’ll fall!”
Little Alfred was Princess Yana’s younger brother, and he was practically hanging over the railing to cheer for Lucas. Finn, who’d been watching Lucas with a grin as wide as any proud father’s, reached out to stop Alfred from flipping over.
Apparently, Alfred had been hanging around the arena for a while. He was all starry-eyed when he told Lucas that he wanted to grow up and fight monsters to protect his people, and of course, he’d begged to see Lucas fight in person, so much that he finally gave in.
Seeing Lucas and a little boy in that situation made the Bern entourage collectively lose their minds. Even Finn had broken down. “Lord Lucas is talking to a child…outside of his duties?! Is this the end of days?!” And then he whipped out a recording crystal.
Anna, who’d been raging only a few moments earlier, muttered, “Could this be…training for the future?” and then went oddly quiet.
I thought she was getting ahead of herself, but watching Lucas with the little boy had stirred a little flutter inside me. I’d keep that a secret, though…
That was why I brought Princess Yana along. We made a little detour before the blacksmith shop so that Lucas could make a very dramatic entrance and exercise his royal privilege.
“Just like that, he’s broken the record he set as a young boy when he defeated thirty-five opponents!” Finn said. “They used to call him Captain, you know. And now he’s poised to break the General’s record of fifty-five!”
“Oh, right. I forgot they called me that… And what do you mean, the General?! I’ll crush that old man’s record!” Lucas said.
Uh-oh. He just launched his opponent into the air. Is that okay? That can’t be safe…
But I couldn’t ignore what Finn just said.
Captain? So, even as a child training in the arena, Lucas already had a nickname?!
“This guy’s a Hero! As if a mere general could stop him!” Anna said.
“I’m recording this and taking it back to rub it in the General’s face!” Finn said.
“Let him seethe with regret! Oh, wow. This baklava is incredible! Bleugh!” Elsa began to say, but then Kate smacked a mouthful of pastry into her mouth, making me wince.
Maybe feed her a bit more gently next time?
Honestly, what do all of them have against Marshal Webber? It sounds like they’ve really got an axe to grind.
Maybe they had been with Lucas during those days when he was training, too? That would explain the intensity. Even Lucas went pale when he thought back to that time in his life.
I glanced down at the arena again, just in time to catch him crushing his fiftieth opponent. His fists clenched and his lips curled into a tiny smirk.
He heh. So that’s why he agreed to come here. He wants to beat his master’s record. He really is just an overgrown kid sometimes.
“I’ll raise him with my love. I’ll protect him. I’ll cherish him in my own way…”
When will I finally see the version of him he promised me that day? It might take years, but I still look forward to it.
I was mid-daydream when a sigh caught my ear. I turned my gaze from Lucas’s cheering squad, who were going crazy after he crushed one opponent after the other, and back to Princess Yana. She paused and then spoke nervously.
“If you don’t want an apology, then what do you want? What are you trying to figure out here?”
Wow, no wonder she managed to charm someone as difficult as Prince Islan. She’s not afraid of anyone, not even Lucas, who’s arguably more powerful than Majaar’s prince.
I had a feeling she was the kind of person who never lost sight of what was truly worth fighting for, and I thought maybe we could build something strong together.
I shed my smile. “I want to know exactly what kind of conversation Prince Akeem had with the emissary from the Egrich Empire back in Canaan,” I said in a voice of cold command.
Princess Yana flinched, her breath catching in her throat. Her eyes widened. “Why do you…?”
I couldn’t help but let the fury seep into my stare.
“Why? The Aram territory borders Canaan. You served as Prince Islan’s eyes on Prince Akeem in order to protect your people, didn’t you? So do you really need to ask why?”
“But you’ve already heard my reports from Prince Islan, have you not?”
“Princess Yana, I’m not naïve enough to trust Prince Islan. He turned a blind eye to Akeem’s crimes against civilians. Nor would I trust the Egrich Empire, who deem others subhuman just because they follow different faiths. And I certainly don’t have the grace to forgive the people who tormented my husband until the goddess herself intervened!”
Ever since that day, I had been haunted by the image of Lucas gasping for breath, the black vines choking him.
But if not for that ordeal, I would never have been acknowledged by the goddess as his sheath, his healing half. However, that didn’t mean I would simply endure any pain if I didn’t have to. He’d given everything to protect others. And strangers—people who knew nothing about him—had judged him a monster. I could never forgive that.
Princess Yana’s lips began to tremble when I turned my fury on her.

“I-it’s the Egrich Empire we’re talking about! Even with a Hero on its side, Bern would be foolish to challenge them!” she said.
“I never said that’s what I wanted. I just want to shine a light on the people inside it who targeted my husband.”
And I would. I’d make them atone. They’d answer to Bern and to Lucas. When I put that out there and locked eyes with her again, she let out a pained breath and raised her hands in surrender.
“All right, fine. I give in. What are you, anyway? You’re more intense than I expected…which I guess makes you two perfect for each other.”
She pointed a finger at me, then mockingly tapped her neck while grinning broadly. I panicked and quickly covered the marks on my neck.
“D-did you overhear it?!”
“No. But it was way too quiet in there, which I thought was quite suspicious. And honestly, I figured your husband probably did it just to shut me up. Still, you’re nothing like the rumors.”
“In what way?”
Her blunt way of speaking was honestly kind of refreshing, and I found myself talking more freely with her. But then she dropped a name I wasn’t expecting to hear.
“Why didn’t you say anything when that loser Felix dumped you? You’re a clever girl. You could’ve easily turned the tables on him.”
Her words hit me like a thunderclap.
She’s right. Why didn’t I fight back?
I could have. Even if Felix and I didn’t belong together, I still could’ve stood up for myself. As a daughter of Marquis Cline, I should’ve never let him get away with that kind of cruelty, especially not after my memories of reincarnation returned. I could’ve run if I’d wanted to.
So why had I stood there on the stage like that, and let myself be cast aside without a fight, without argument, without even a single word in my defense? Why did I just let myself be cast as the villainess as I felt Lucas’s hostile gaze upon us?
Why did I accept being discarded, even though I knew it was coming?
I knew…
The realization hit me.
I would’ve remained trapped in Felix’s grasp unless the story ended, never able to truly belong to anyone, not even Lucas. Because I was born a villainess, a pawn meant to serve the heroine’s love story. Nothing more, and nothing less. For such a pawn to be loved, truly loved, by someone like Lucas, the secret character from the hidden route, would have been unthinkable.
I had to start from scratch to overturn that fate. So I let the story unfold exactly as it should have. I let myself be cast aside so that when Lucas saw me, he’d choose me, and I would be his.
But was that it?
A chill enveloped me. My teeth chattered, and in the back of my mind, I heard the agonized cry of a dragon who had received divine punishment for not choosing its true love.
“I’ll find you right away after I’m reborn, and this time I’ll give you all of myself, just as I am…”
That was the vow the dragon in my dream made after sacrificing its lover in order to change their fate.
What if it wasn’t a dream, but a past life? And if my very birth as Cecilia Cline, the villainess in an otome game, was the punishment the goddess gave me in the life that came after…
“Is loving someone so deeply a sin?”
Felix abandoned me, so why should loving Lucas be wrong?
We’d been through hell together since then, and our bond had only grown stronger for it. And when the goddess tried to take him from me, I proved my love was real.
The divine didn’t act without reason. So if the goddess let those memories return to me now, perhaps it was to prepare me for what was coming.
But what if our love and our vow angered someone who blindly worshipped the goddess?
“The Holy Emperor, the mouthpiece of the goddess…he’s the one behind all this.”
“You really are terrifying, Princess Cecillia. Correct. That emissary from Egrich reports directly to that smug Holy Emperor. He said something like, ‘Not only did the Hero enslave a dragon, who is a messenger of the goddess, but he and his wife refuse to swear true love, and we cannot abide that.’ Oh, and something about your current suffering not being enough to cleanse your past life’s sins. He said you needed to atone as a Saint. His face was covered by some creepy mask, but he was flaunting the Holy Emperor’s crest. I’m sure of it.”
“A Saint…”
In the Egrich Empire, there was a sacred spring known as the Depths, and the one chosen to pray for peace there was called a Saint.
No one knew how they were chosen because the process was a closely guarded secret, but apparently, priests called Apostles found girls with the right qualities and took them away. And once they were taken, those girls were never allowed to leave the Empire again.
That was why people whispered, behind closed doors, that the Saints were just sacrifices. It was said the Saints gave up something to the Depths each time they prayed, and by doing so, they kept the monsters from running rampant across the continent.
And so, when the girls were taken, no one resisted, and the Saints prayed and prayed until they died.
It was impossible to dig belief out of someone’s heart once it had been so deeply rooted, just like vows and faith couldn’t be shaken easily.
That meant it wasn’t something even the Hero could fix. If we challenged the tradition of sainthood, we would risk alienating any and everyone who believed in the goddess, which counted for more than half the world’s population.
And if that happened, even Bern would have to abandon me. And Lucas wouldn’t accept that. He’d turn the world upside down for me.
How could I stop them? How could I make them leave us alone?
Slaying an ancient dragon had nearly cost us our lives. Lucas made it back only to be cursed, called a monster, and shackled by divine power. We broke that curse, but if they pronounced our love false, would I just lose him anyway?
What if I were the one who would push him too far? What if I were the one who would lead him to his death?!
My body shook, and I gritted my teeth as I clutched my arms tightly around me.
Then suddenly, someone grabbed me and pulled me into a tight hug.
“Don’t look so scared! They won’t get to you that easily! Think about it: your husband already foiled Akeem’s lurid scheme to turn you into the next Saint, right? So come on, smile already. Please? Just smile right now!”
“Huh?”
I blinked at her pale face. Her reddish-brown eyes were filled with tears, and her lips trembled. I turned to see what had frightened her so much. It was a demon, gliding toward us with black mana swirling around it like a storm. No, wait… It’s Lucas! I realized, suppressing a scream.
He was dragging what I could only assume was his final opponent behind him.
That wasn’t a prince. It was a cold-blooded killer, and he was headed straight for me.
Who even cared how many people Lucas took down in the end? That wasn’t the issue right now!
“Princess Yana, do you have any idea when he started watching us?” I asked.
“No clue! But the guy he’s dragging around was supposed to be one of the strongest soldiers in Majaar, and everyone’s saying the match was over in a split second! Princess Cecilia, please save me! I’ll do anything! I’ll cooperate, I swear!”
Oh, a verbal contract? There’s nothing like a brush with death to make someone reassess their priorities… But hey, if this lets me knock down a few of Prince Islan’s pawns, then so be it.
I very pointedly avoided looking at my absolute menace of a husband while plotting my counterattack. Princess Yana clung to me tightly.
“Eeeep! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”
The sound of heavy footsteps cut through her pleading. And then a shadow fell over us. Lucas stood on the railing above, looking down at us with golden eyes full of hostility. I instinctively pulled Yana closer, shielding her.
It’s Lucas, after all. He definitely noticed that something’s bothering me, and no doubt concluded that ‘something’ was Yana.
But even if I tried explaining the whole dragon memory flashback thing right now, it wasn’t like he’d just believe it. I mean, I wouldn’t believe it if someone else told me the same thing. No explanation in the world would calm him when he saw his beloved’s face so twisted in pain.
Karma sucks, so I need to be careful!
That meant I only had one possible move here…
“That was the third time now. What happened?”
The moment Lucas’s quiet voice stirred the air, Finn and the maids went sheet white.
“U-um, Alfred, you’re a little young for this part. Time to head out now!”
“W-Wait. What about my sister? Why? What’s…”
“Just come with me!”
They scooped up Alfred and jumped off the edge of the viewing deck into the arena below.
How rude! I wanted to escape, too!
But the fact that my husband, already bloodthirsty by default, was feeling this murderous over my well-being lit a little fire in me. Because I cared about him just like he cared about me, I’ll explain eventually, I promise! But first, you’re getting a taste of your own medicine, dear husband!
“What do you mean, what happened?” I narrowed my eyes and gave him the iciest expression I could muster.
That caught him off guard. His gaze lost its edge and became soft and adorable. “So nothing happened?” His murderous aura shrank back into his body, and he silently stepped down from the railing.
I rose to meet him as he approached, trying to be as elegant as I could.
“There was something that troubled my thoughts a little.”
“Did she do something?”
Lucas tilted his blade, a dagger I didn’t even realize he’d drawn, and pointed it directly at Yana. She flinched, her eyes wide, and shook her head furiously.
Haah… Unbelievable. He’s the second prince and Hero of Bern, and yet he handles people with zero delicacy at all…
“Prince Lucas.”
“Yes, my dearest wife?”
By addressing him formally, I’d hoped to signal that he was in for a reprimand, but he answered with the sweetest expression and a voice like honey, before planting a gentlemanly kiss on the top of my hand.
His behavior changed so drastically as he regarded me that I saw Yana just about collapse in the corner of my eye. Sorry, he just really enjoys being scolded.
I glared daggers into Lucas’s face.
“Did you really mistreat a Majaarian noblewoman who happens to be both a princess of the Aram tribe and a royal consort?”
“…” He blinked and then glanced coldly at Yana, who still kneeled on the ground, trembling. Then he fixed his gaze on me as I reached out toward his cheek.
“Lucas, answer me.” I stared him down, but with my hand cradling his face, assured him I wasn’t angry and definitely wasn’t resentful.
He hesitated a bit, then blushed furiously as he gave me a sheepish look.
“I did.”
“What?!”
He wrapped an arm around my waist like he needed the comfort and practically whimpered. I heard Yana’s breath catch in her throat, probably surprised to see him acting so vulnerable.
“Why?”
“That bi—er, woman snuck into my room several times. And I got angry.”
He was about to call her a bitch. So, he admits it. And he’s holding a grudge, too. It’s gonna take him sooo long to apologize.
“She only did that because Prince Islan ordered her to. He was trying to make something happen between the two of you, wasn’t he?”
“Y-yes, but listen! I didn’t touch her, and she didn’t touch me, either! I dislocated her shoulder with the sheath to make sure there was no contact! So don’t get the wrong idea!”
He pressed his forehead against me while giving me a pleading look, and I just had to grit my teeth.
He actually remembered when I said not to let other women touch him… It was the wrong kind of devotion, but he was so earnest about it that it was hard to stay mad!
But hey, maybe now’s my chance to set him on a better path. Like, ‘don’t assault women at any stage of growth!’
And I would die before letting it be known I swooned over the part where he tried not to let her touch him.
“I know that. I know you’ve always been faithful to me. That you could never love anyone else, and I know it’s not your fault that they didn’t believe you when you said you couldn’t love another. Still, didn’t she already apologize back at the shop? I know she kept coming back each time you sent her away, but she was under royal orders. You knew as much, didn’t you?”
“Yeah…”
He nodded like a sad puppy, his eyes sparkling with devotion as he leaned in for a kiss.
Nope, not so fast!
I pointed at Yana. “Then you’ll be apologizing, right?”
He froze, halfway to the kiss. His mouth was still slightly open.
Yeah, not getting out of this one with affection.
“Lukie, you’re the Hero of Bern.”
“…”
“Prince Lucas?”
“…”
He looked away in a huff, not wanting to apologize. Unbelievable!
Was that sweet little “yeah” earlier just him basking in my trust? You are unbelievable, Lucas!
“My beloved knight, surely you understand that our eminent status demands we hold ourselves to certain standards of conduct, yes? Princess Yana is a member of the Aram tribe, who are close allies of Bern’s mercenaries.”
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll be more careful. Sorry for causing trouble.”
That was fast. But also, that apology was directed at me. And I don’t think he cares about being the Hero. I think being my knight means more to him than anything else.
And judging by the subtle shift in how people were looking at me now, he absolutely did that on purpose. He knew what he was doing.
Was this his plan all along? To get mad on my behalf, make a scene, and when all eyes were on me, show everyone that I stood as his equal, if not his better?
“Then, Lucas… Please apologize to Princess Yana like a proper knight.” Even though I was fairly sure what the answer would be, I asked it out loud, and to my surprise, Lucas offered her a deep, formal bow.
“My actions as Cecilia’s knight were inexcusable. I vow to make amends, Princess Yana Salkishan, heir of Aram.”
A stunned silence settled upon the room, and I wanted very badly to bury my face in my hands.
He didn’t just make the Hero of Bern owe the Aram tribe a debt, but made it look like I, his wife, was the one who had extended that favor. And since it was I who had shown them such respect, the Aram tribe would probably start seeing the people of Bern more favorably.
That would be great for negotiations with Prince Islan, but lately it was like Lucas enjoyed handing me the reins.
The same man who was a total sadist kept handing me the reins right when our road led to chaos. I needed to figure out how to rein him in before we ran ourselves right off a cliff…
While I was silently panicking, Yana waved her hands and offered me a mortified bow.
“N-no, I was the one who was in the wrong. Please, there’s no need to…”
I was about to say I hoped we could be friends moving forward, but then Lucas’s hand suddenly reached around to the back of my head and casually turned my face toward him. Then, with the most self-satisfied smirk he could muster…
“See? I wasn’t wrong.”
“Lukie!”
We were doing so well! Why would you say that now?! I shot him a glare, but froze when I saw his golden eyes flare, dark and ready to devour me.
“…!”
“If you really trusted me, don’t you think it’s a little unfair that I’m always the one getting scolded?” He whispered into my ear in a voice filled with desire, gliding his lips across it so no one else could see, and I felt my shoulders jerk in response.
“Nngh… Th-that’s not what I meant! So, wh-what do you want me to do?”
I knew he wanted a reward. That much was obvious. But Yana was standing right there, so I couldn’t exactly just throw myself at him.
So instead, I leaned into his fingers, which brushed against my lips, wordlessly telling him I’d accept it if he did it.
He blew a warm little laugh right into my ear.
“Heh… You only act that soft when it’s just me. It’s infuriatingly cute, you know? It makes me want to ruin you, Cecilia.”
“Wh-what?”
“You’ve got your mouth open for a kiss, right?”
“Wait, what—”
Oh, no! Oh no, I completely forgot about that rule! We’re already the center of attention, standing right in the VIP box of a freaking coliseum. I really don’t think we need to make out on top of that!
“W-wait, Luc—mmph!”
He held my face in place, and the next thing I knew, his tongue was in my mouth, and I let out a moan, tears in my eyes.
He must’ve noticed, because he shifted his hand over to discreetly obscure my mouth, which was probably soaked from our kiss. And that only made me cry even more!
That’s the wrong kind of consideration, Lucas! Don’t make out with me like this in public!
“Nngh, mm, ahh…”
The sensation building up inside of me made my heart race.
My body was still primed from our kiss back in the dressing room, and this amorous encore fanned my flames back to blazing life. If he kept this up, I was sure I wouldn’t be able to stay on my feet. Through my tear-filled vision, I gazed at his golden eyes staring right back at me and pleaded in a breathless, trembling voice.
“Nngh, I-I’m done, p-please…”
And my sadistic husband just swept my hair back from my neck to display the marks he’d given me earlier, before running his wet tongue over them, which had everyone around us blushing in embarrassment.
“Guess I’ll stop here. I trust you’ll reward me properly later, but this’ll do for now.”
I can hear everyone whispering about the hickeys! I want to disappear!
“Y-you should go back! Everyone’s waiting!”
“Ha ha. All right, all right.”
He tapped his chest lightly and flashed me a naughty smirk before turning back to the arena, waving at the opponents, who were now whistling at us. Then he glanced back at me, his voice dropping low. “Cecilia. I’m not gonna let anyone lay a finger on you.”
“Yes, you’ve made that very clear!”
Just hearing him say that enveloped my heart in such warmth, I thought I’d burst.
“Are you okay now?” His voice was so gentle and full of concern that it actually hurt.
How much does he see? How deeply does he feel for me?
If I could, I’d stay his beloved forever and never leave his side. But I was beginning to get the inkling I would end up hurting him soon because of how badly I wanted that.
I loved him too much to let him fight alone. Too much to ever lose him. So just for now, please let me stay in this peaceful moment. Let me lie to you a little longer…
“Yes. Thank you, my knight.”
Lucas vanished back into the cheers of the arena and crushed the General’s record without breaking a sweat. Meanwhile, I smiled through the ache in my chest, grateful for his trust.
I sighed as I watched him bask in the applause. Beside me, Yana chimed in sympathetically.
“Honestly… Everybody loves him, young or old, huh? You’ve got your hands full. I think even Islan might’ve been easier. Islan’s great with kids and old people, but young people can’t stand him.”
“That’s not…”
…True… I didn’t say it, but the look on my face probably gave it away.
I hesitated, then asked what had been tugging at my mind. “Princess Yana, have you ever considered leaving Prince Islan?”
“Wh-what kind of question is that?!”
Oh my, she’s flustered! That’s adorable!
Also, Yana’s way of speaking is refreshingly blunt. I really like her. Come to think of it, I’ve never really had a girlfriend my age I could talk to like this.
Even my so-called friends kept their distance because I was the second princess. Had I secretly been a lonely, noble daughter this whole time?
Felix used to ditch me at parties all the time, so it made sense that I never learned how to handle romance. I couldn’t ask Anna or Finn for advice, because the former was a terror and the latter was somehow worse. So Yana, please! I’m begging you! Teach me the ways of romance!
“Weren’t you the one who said you’d do anything to help me? I’d love to chip away at Islan’s influence while I have the chance, but if that’s going to put you in a tough spot, I need to plan accordingly, right?”
“What? You’re terrifying! Really terrifying. No wonder you’re married to the Hero. You two are a perfect match…”
When I clasped my hands together and brought up the request, for some reason, her cheek twitched as she backed away from me.
Excuse me?! Lucas and I are nothing alike, I’ll have you know!
But I wasn’t about to let her give me the slip. I had so many questions.
“You and Prince Islan don’t seem that compatible, but am I to assume you’re happy with staying lovers?”
C’mon, teach me all about love, Professor Yana!
“L-Lovers?! Gah, that’s not what this is! We cooperate under contract, and he’s just my sponsor!”
Seriously?! So if you’re not into him, then why risk pissing off Lucas of all people?
“Didn’t you already know Lucas would reject your advances and that we’d sworn to be each other’s one and only love?”
I watched as she sucked in a sharp breath, and her face crumpled.
“Ugh, you’ve got such a sweet face, but your words can cut like a blade. I’m begging you, please stop… It’s not like I knew for sure. I just wanted to believe he wouldn’t, that’s all. And in the end, I made him angry anyway.”
“Princess Yana…”
She gave a breathy, bitter little laugh, and I lowered my head before I realized what I was doing.
Even though there were cushy benefits to being in a harem, it was hell for the women who fell in love with the man at its center, especially if he refused to settle on one of them. The heart wears thin, and then it breaks.
And in her case, the man she served told her to go to bed with another.
I couldn’t imagine the despair she felt.
“I apologize.” I placed my hand over my chest, regretting how casually I’d pried into matters that were none of my business.
“It’s not like that. It really isn’t. If you bring love or romance into a harem, you’ll just destroy yourself. And if you don’t act, more and more wives will join the harem, so you can’t afford to let yourself get carried away by such feelings anyway. That’s why I had to go along with Islan’s request. I’m a chieftain’s daughter, you know. The pressure is insane!”
I couldn’t imagine how painful it would be to compete day in and day out for a fickle man’s favor. If something were to happen, and things spiraled out of control, and Lucas ever told me he needed a concubine, there was no way I could compartmentalize like that, even if I remained the only one he truly loved. The thought of sharing him with someone else was just completely unthinkable. I’d totally break.
And then, the man who once swore to give his all to protect everything I held dear would bind himself to that promise and hold my hollowed-out self while cursing the world. No way! I could never let that happen.
No one would be happy in that kind of future, and more importantly, I refused to let him suffer like that. That meant it was on me to make sure I could stay by his side no matter what happened, even if I couldn’t give him children. I just had to hold onto him, like Yana held on to Prince Islan.
“You really care about your subjects. I have a great deal of respect for you and the people of Aram,” I said with genuine admiration.
She gave me a gentle smile in return this time. “Thanks. And I’m really sorry for going after your husband. Will you accept my apology?” She sounded a little tentative, but sincere.
Without even thinking, I reached out and took her hand. “Yes, of course! I gladly accept it!”
Her right hand was firm like Lucas’s, with a sword fighter’s callouses. No doubt it was proof of her hard work as one of Aram’s monster-hunting warriors. I contained my admiration, which apparently embarrassed her.
Her cheeks flushed, and she glared at me. “H-hey, don’t look at me with those sparkly eyes! That’s exactly why you’ve ruined that man, you know. You’re all sweet and innocent on the outside but totally calculating underneath!”
“Am I?”
I guess that implies I actually have some game, doesn’t it? But I don’t. If I really had that kind of charm, I’d have Lucas totally wrapped around my finger by now.
And between the two of us, he’s the one who’s more calculating, which is quite frustrating as his wife!
But if I were good at it, I might as well start putting it to good use. Where was this supposed charm, anyway? I glanced down at myself and heard a big, dramatic sigh coming from Yana.
“Honestly, what’s with you two? You’re both totally oblivious. He must be working hard to keep up…”
Okay, now it just sounds like she pities us! Or maybe she’s just afraid of Lucas…
I was still trying to figure it out when Yana smirked at me with a teasing laugh.
“Well, I guess a supposedly pure and innocent girl wouldn’t be able to act all composed after a kiss like that, let alone walk around with those obvious marks on her neck. You’re pretty bold!”
“Wha—huh?!” My whole face went up in flames.
Bold? Bold in what way?! You’re not trying to call me a pervert, are you? I mean, yeah, people do say married couples start to resemble each other, so maybe some of Lucas’s, er, tendencies have rubbed off on me, but…
I grabbed at my collar in a panic and ducked my head, only for her to floor me with a follow-up remark.
“You’ve got way more moves than I do. I figured a husband that pretty would be easy to seduce, but with kisses like that, it’s clear he’s taught you some tricks of his own. There’s no way I could’ve stood a chance against you.”
“Huh?”
“What’s with that face?”
I was staring at her in astonishment, even though I knew it was rude.
“Um, actually, Lucas is the first and only man I’ve ever been with. And I didn’t really have any experience at all when we met. So every time he wants it, I just sort of go along with it. But sometimes I get a little worried that he’ll get tired of me…”
Sorry, but I have zero seduction skills over here!
I looked up only to see her face frozen in utter disbelief.
“Ohh, so that’s what happened in the dressing room. Wait, hold on…”
“What?”
“You said ‘every time’… You mean that, right?”
“Y-yes, um, the thing that usually happens at night. Yes, that…”
Did I say something weird? Uh-oh. Should I even be talking about this?!
“Usually? Wait, are you telling me that ‘the usual time’ isn’t enough for him? Are you telling me that insanely jealous man is also that insatiable?”
“U-um, yes…”
“Goodness… How often?!”
She sounds pretty interested for someone acting so horrified!
“Um, just whenever he wants to…”
“Wait, wait, wait. You mean, even during the day? Every day?”
“Y-yes. I mean, we’re married. It’s not that strange, right?”
I wanted to die, to just curl up and disappear on the spot. This whole encounter was not going where I’d intended at all. My cheeks flushed as I slumped over, bracing myself for judgment.
And sure enough…
“Ahh, yeah. Sure.” Her tone was clearly disapproving. Disturbed, even. I wanted to cry.
“Nngh…”
Please bury me. I want to disappear! I’ll never recover from this, but someone is going to suffer with me. One day, I swear I’m going to make Lucas say, “I’m dying of embarrassment” too!
“Please teach me,” I said.
“Huh?”
It wasn’t fair that only I had to suffer such mortification! Yes, I was the one who asked, but still! The reason I’d become so hopelessly obsessed with making that man happy was because he was the clingiest, most affection-starved husband in existence, so it was all his fault!
“Princess Yana, please teach me the tricks you used to seduce Prince Islan!”
I grabbed her hands and pleaded like my life depended on it. She looked thoughtful for a moment, then flashed me a wicked grin.
“Sure. I’ll teach you one of my best tricks. And I’ll even set up a place for you to try it out. But if it works, you’d better put in a good word for me with that Hero of yours.”
As I listened to the sound of Lucas taking a shower, I changed into an outfit of thin fabrics that had been prepared for me.
I fixed my hair in the mirror and twisted and turned, making sure nothing looked off. As soon as the sunlight fell upon my clothes, illuminating my skin through the sheer fabric, I felt a twinge of embarrassment. “Princess Yana said these clothes are for this exact purpose, so there must be a reason she gave them to me…” I muttered.
The cloth, which was meant to cover my chest, was a plain rectangle, without contour or structure. Just a flat piece of fabric with beaded decorations hanging like raindrops at the bottom edge.
It fastened with a gold ring at the center of my cleavage, so it was basically a wrap and a clip. Because it was so simple, and because I was so, well…blessed in the bosom department, the cloth pinched so tightly into me that bits of flesh seemed to spill over. It looked truly scandalous!
Every time I moved, the beads swayed and shifted, offering little glimpses of underboob. It had to be intentional. But the bottom part was even worse…
There was a golden ornament over my stomach, from which a sheer, practically non-existent piece of fabric hung down to my thighs. It was held in place by even more gold decorations, almost like garter belts. The terrifying part was that the fabric only covered the sides of my body. So that meant the front and back were in full view. This bottom piece of fabric is totally obscene!
There’s no way this counts as underwear, right? Yana said something about how the panties would be small and hard to notice, so I panicked and peeked into the basket again…and that’s when I found them.
And I just sank to my knees, truly at a loss.
The so-called panties were a tiny piece of gold work shaped like an upside-down triangle, designed to cover my most intimate areas…but it was crotchless.
In other words, no matter how you looked at it, this outfit screamed, “I came prepared for sex!”
I threw on a robe for the moment, but the thought of taking it off made me want to disappear. My courage was diminishing by the second. Please hurry up and get out of the shower, Lucas!
Miserable, I turned to the mirror again.
“He’ll be happy, right? I don’t look strange, do I?”
My ever-competent maids made sure I was polished from head to toe every day. But this time was supposed to be a surprise for him, so I’d gotten dressed all on my own. I wasn’t sure if I’d done it right, or if I could even pull it off properly.
I fidgeted nervously as I reached up with my finger to fix the pink tint on my lips. Then I locked eyes with a pair of golden ones in the mirror, startling me.
“L-Lukie! You could at least say something if you’re done!”
I spun around and raised my voice, only to fall silent under the weight of his gaze. He leaned against the wall and watched me, water droplets sliding down his chest from beneath a silk robe so beautiful it made my breath catch in my throat.
The thought that I had to seduce this beautiful man sent shivers of anxiety down my body. I bumped into the vanity and somehow ended up pushing my breasts toward him.
He closed the distance between us, muscles shifting with feline grace as he approached. His golden eyes shimmered from between the strands of his dark, damp hair, fixed on me like they’d never let a single inch of me go unnoticed.
“I just wanted to watch you. Thinking you might’ve been waiting for me like this… Touching you right away would’ve been wasteful. I was just so happy.”
He reached out to my chin, his touch so gentle you’d think that I was made of glass, that I was the most precious thing in the world. His caress coaxed warm tears to my eyes but also stoked my guttering courage back to life.
If something this simple could make him so happy, then I’d do it a hundred times over for him.
“S-sorry if it looks weird or anything. I’ll fix it,” I whispered.
His golden eyes softened. “If anyone looked at you right now and thought something was wrong, they ought to have their eyes gouged out. You’re beautiful, Cece.”
That’s supposed to be a compliment? That’s way too much coming from this sparkling, gorgeous yandere.
He probably meant it too, thinking the more people had their eyes gouged out, the fewer others there would be to look at me, and that meant he’d get to have me all to himself! It’d solve his problems all in one go.
There goes the romance, flying right out the window! But hey, I’m a bit more relaxed now, I guess.
“You’re really beautiful too, Lukie,” I answered playfully, as I tapped on his lips, still tinted with my lipstick, trying to hide my embarrassment.
But instead of getting all flustered like I expected, his gleaming smile curved slyly, and he turned the tables on me.
“Oh, yeah? That’s good, because I was planning on seducing you, so this works out perfectly.”
“Wait… Eek!”
I let out a tiny shriek as he tugged my sash loose, unveiling the scandalous outfit I’d been hiding.
If I moved even a little too fast, my breasts would pop out, so all I could do was shrink back and try desperately to cover myself, glaring at him as I went red with embarrassment.
“Wait,” he said, looking suddenly bashful himself, “You were planning on seducing me in that?”
Sure, there’s hardly enough cloth to this outfit to count as clothing, but why are you getting shy about it now? I’m the one in the position to be embarrassed here! This is all out of order!
He’s too cute when he acts like this, and I hate that it’s rubbing off on me! No, get it together! It’s your move, Cece!
“Y-yes, I just thought I’d try my best as well, since we’re on a trip together…” I steeled myself and took a step back into the sunbeams pouring through the glass ceiling, turning slowly so my robe floated gracefully around me.
The ornaments on my chest chimed with the movement. Then, with the faintest of whispers, my robe drifted to the floor.
You could practically see through to my nipples in this light. And after my little flourish, there was no doubt he’d taken note of the undergarments’ questionable design.
“Won’t you let me seduce you now?” I asked him, face blazing. There’s no backing down now!
Lukie stood frozen in place and stared at me like I was a statue before giving me a tiny nod like a little kid.
“P-please do. I mean it. Do whatever you want to me.”
Success, Yana and my brilliant maids! Right in his own words!
“Since we’re on a trip, this is what they call, um, the magic of the honeymoon effect? If this is a dream, I swear it’s the best dream ever…” He murmured through a hand covering his mouth. His starry-eyed gaze was so intense that I had to look at anything but him.
The walls were beige, and the floors were blue Majaarian tiles adorned with white floral patterns, like the ones I’d seen at the bazaar. The ceiling was made of glass, and I could only imagine how beautiful it would be after sunset, as you lay beneath a sky of stars. It was totally captivating.
This place felt less like a room and more like a fantasy.
Yana had set us up in this leisure hotel, one of the most exclusive lodgings near the bazaar. Supposedly only two couples a day could book it, and only with the endorsement of a high-ranking noble. And judging by the sheer size of the building, this room had to be the most extravagant one.
I had my hesitations about staying in a room this fancy, but Yana insisted that it was a bargain price to pay, if it meant deepening her friendship with someone who could sway the Hero (i.e., me).
So that’s how the experts balance their books! I should take notes.
And that was how I ended up putting everything Yana taught me into action, playing off the pride of my sweet, sadistic knight, who’d been feeling a little grimy after the arena matches.
“I didn’t sweat much, I can run back to the palace and change if you want,” he said, his cheeks flushed.
And in that moment, every part of me screamed, “I love this man!” So today, I was going to fully commit to the role. It was time to play the wicked seductress.
“Lukie…” I placed a hand against his chest. His robe was partly open, secured by just enough clasps to keep it from falling.
“Yes?” he replied, his voice trembling slightly.
I smiled, then I slid my hand through the gap of his robe, touching his bare skin with the back of my fingers, and mimed the motions of undoing the clasps. “Don’t you want me to undress you?” I tipped my head as I asked, and suddenly his abs tensed up.
Do bodies really do that?!
I couldn’t keep my hands away. His skin was just so smooth and warm. As my touch trailed upward, he suddenly grabbed my wrist, looking faintly troubled.
“Where’d you learn how to seduce someone like that?” he demanded.
“From you. Who else could have taught me how to undress someone?” I pouted a little, and he tipped his head cutely in return, making me blush this time.
“Do I really tease you that much?”
Why is he trying to laugh it off? He’s way too good at playing innocent now!
“You begged so sweetly for me to undress you more than once. How can you not remember?!”
“Sweetly, huh? Well, then. I’ll undress myself this time.”
He popped the clasps open before I could even react and shrugged off the robe like it was nothing. And the body he revealed underneath left me completely speechless.
“Wha…”
His broad shoulders, strong arms, and sculpted chest…all were somehow graceful. Maybe it was because his waist was so lean and tight.
I’d seen him shirtless plenty of times, obviously, but seeing him standing there like a living sculpture, along with that ridiculously beautiful face of his… Well, I just couldn’t handle it. My cheeks burned, and I had to look away.
When I realized just how far the bed actually was, my lips began to tremble. And then, as if to fluster me even more, my cute husband hit me with a very not-so-cute line.
“Would you prefer if I begged sweetly too?”
“Y-you can’t go throwing me off by flirting back like that! It’s not fair!”
I love that soft, gentle smile he gives when he leans in, but behind it, he’s got a personality of pure evil! For once, I manage to take the lead, and he steals it back just like that.
Frustrated, I tried to give him a light smack, but he caught my wrist.
Then he guided my hand onto his cheek, down to his neck, along his chest…and suddenly I was drenched in sweat.
“I thought maybe cute alone wasn’t enough. So I’ll behave… Would you undress me?”
“W-wait, please… No more teasing…” I couldn’t even tell if the pounding in my ears was his heartbeat under my palm, or my own. He slowly came closer, his golden eyes locked on me, and I looked up at him through tears, pleading.
He pressed his lips against mine and released a quiet laugh.
“Ha ha… Your husband will stop at nothing to seduce his wife. You wore this outfit because you wanted to love me, didn’t you, my sweet little wife?”
“Th-that is…I mean…”
There was no way I could deny it in this outfit. It was obvious. But I also couldn’t just blurt out, “Yes, I was trying to jump your bones!” so all I could do was nod, mortified.
But why did my dear husband start undressing with such confidence the moment I did that?
“Wh-what are you doing?!”
“Well, I thought maybe if I stripped first, it’d be easier for you to invite me to bed.”
He started untying his sash without a bit of hesitation, prompting me to panic and cover my face.
I don’t know what goes on in his head! How am I supposed to walk hand in hand with a stark naked Lucas over to the bed, it’s just…normal? Please just stop, stop, stop!
“No! Absolutely not! That just makes it harder! Wait, Lucas!” I shrieked in desperation, trying not to look as his pants threatened to slip down. I barely managed to grab his hand.
“So is it because the bed’s far? Well, then, I guess I’ve got no choice. I’ll make love to you right here.”
“Wh-what?”
Instead of stopping, he took my hand and spun me around. I stared dumbstruck in the mirror at my own shameless reflection.
He slipped his hand up under the hem of my chest piece, then hooked a finger on the clasp. My eyes widened, and Lucas murmured in a low and threatening voice from behind. “If you’re embarrassed, I can’t force you, can I? That’s why I’ll do it right here, where I can see every inch of you. Let me make love to you here, and maybe I’ll be able to forgive you for forbidding me from it earlier.”
“Th-that’s not fair!”
Forbidding him from it earlier?! He’s making it sound like he’s bound by some kind of curse!
And yet even in the mirror, those unrelenting golden eyes made it clear he wasn’t backing down. I gave in with a whimper.
“It’s your call, Cecilia. You said you wanted to love me. So tell me, what do you want me to do?”
“Undress,” I said tentatively. “I want you to undress.”
He’s really going to strip right here, isn’t he?
But then my utterly beloved husband decided to be wildly indulgent in the most sadistic way.
“No, Cecilia,” he said in the sweetest voice imaginable. “Tell me what you want me to do to you.”
“Y-you’re the worst! Get on the bed right now and sit!”
“Ha ha. Yes, darling.”
So that’s why he said, “Is it because the bed’s too far?” He was trying to draw it out and coax me into asking, wasn’t he?! Thanks a lot!
But seriously, why do you always back me into a corner like this, Lucas?! If you were going to walk over to the bed this easily, you could’ve just taken the lead and offered your hand, then let me seduce you, like a proper gentleman would!
I smacked his outstretched hand.
“Are you mad? You just looked so lost. I was wondering what you’d do. Honestly, I’m kind of torn. I wouldn’t have minded doing it in front of the mirror with—ow!”
“We are not doing it in front of the mirror!”
“Ha ha!”
Ugh, even his laugh is cute, the jerk! And he’s seriously considering the mirror! He didn’t even try to say “Just kidding”! He’s so blunt it’s dangerous… But that hint of sweetness at the end’s actually got me going again!
All right, Lucas Theoderic. Get ready. I’m going to take my time enjoying just how adorable you are.
“I’m sitting. What next?”
The way he plopped down on the bed was almost too precious, and I had to focus to keep my voice firm. “Stay right there, Lukie.”
“Cecilia?” He tipped his head in his usual adorable way. Nope, I’m not answering you!
Instead, I reached up and grabbed the beautiful glass bottle on the nightstand.
Then, I gave him a gentle push on the chest and straddled him.
“Cecilia.”
Is he nervous? Maybe things aren’t going how he expected…
He shifted like he was about to sit up, so I decided to switch up how I talked to him to throw him off.
“What is it, Lucas?”
“Um, what’s that?” Just as I expected, he blushed and pointed at the bottle in my hand. I smiled sweetly.
“It’s oil from a plant called myrrh.”
“Oil…”
“It’s supposed to help with massages once you’ve warmed it with your hands. They say it feels really good, and it’s harmless even if it gets in your mouth, so I thought it’d be the perfect reward for such a hard worker.” I explained what I’d learned from Yana, as I slid the ribbon loose from his pants, and then poured a few drops of oil onto my palm before warming it between my hands.
“What do you mean, it feels really good? This is going to be embarrassing, isn’t it?!” Maybe he imagined what I was about to do, or maybe that one line just really stuck out to him. Either way, Lucas froze and started dragging himself up the bed in a panic.
I pressed a kiss to his chest while I stroked it gently with my oiled hands, keeping him in place.
“Cecilia, wa—mmph!” He shuddered but didn’t resist. He just accepted it like always. He was so earnest…and so utterly devoted to me.
“I love you, Lukie. So much.”
“Ugh, I love you too, damn it…”
Even when I blurted it out suddenly, he always said it back. That little habit of his only made me fall harder.
Our tongues entwined, and as I gave in to the desire burning inside of me, I slid my oil-slicked hand down to his pelvis and found his heat waiting.
Lucas inhaled sharply when I gently wrapped my fingers around his already hard shaft and stroked just enough to confirm it. I carefully kept my hand moving while applying oil to myself, too, doing it out of his line of sight.
Then I sat up and took a good look at him. His cheeks were flushed, his lips were wet, and his eyes were dazed and glistening. He wasn’t rejecting me. He was pleading for more.
The hoarse sounds escaping his throat, and the hot throbbing of his rigid cock were all the invitation I needed. I flipped the bottle over with a determined little smile.
“Is…is that it?”
“No. Now the real fun begins.”
I poured the oil slowly over all the places our bodies would meet, making sure it trickled all the way down to my thighs.
I felt a little chill and warmed him with my palm before settling back on top of him. Lucas immediately sucked in a sharp breath.
“Y-you’ve got to be kidding me, Cece! Hang on a minute!”
“You’re not supposed to move. You said I could do what I wanted, didn’t you, my beloved knight?”
“Y-yes, I did, but this…this is a bit too much…!”
His breath came hot and ragged between trembling lips, and his eyes glistened as he looked up at me. I felt a greedy rush of satisfaction swell inside of me.
“Mmm…” I tipped my head, then deliberately ran my fingers down his thick, pulsing shaft, which pressed up against me. “What do you mean by that? Does it hurt?”
I slowly rocked my hips, rubbing my slick folds along his hardness, gliding from base to tip, and swirling teasing circles over the sensitive opening there, spreading oil all the while. He jolted in my grasp.
“S-stop! Seriously, that move…the way you’re touching me…it’s insane! Nngh, ahh!”
I couldn’t believe it. Lucas was always the one who had me completely undone, and now he was falling apart under my hands now.
“You want me to stop? You’re even bigger than before, and you’re starting to drip, too.”
Am I really saying this out loud? Love is terrifying! Or maybe this is just the result of his relentless training… Thinking that made me a little mad, but seeing him trying to bear with it was really adorable, giving me a newfound burst of motivation.
Well, I’ve come this far. I might as well take it all the way with my husband!
I looked down at him as he panted, trying to hide his face in his arm. I rubbed myself against his thick cock again, and with my finger smeared the drop of precum at its tip.
“Haah, hnngh…”
“Tell me, Lukie.”
My teasing made his golden eyes gleam fiercely.
“Damn it. You’re usually so shy, and then you pull this out of nowhere… Of course it feels good! You’re looking at me with that filthy little face, giving me exactly what I want! Who put you up to this, Cecilia?!”
The jealousy in his voice sent shivers down my spine, a smile curving on my lips. It pleased me so much that I could feel myself getting wet.
I wanted more. I wanted all of him, just for me. Consumed by desire, I swept my hair back and arched a little, making sure he had a good view of me.
“Who? Lucas Theoderic Herbst. You.”
I felt a little shy as my nipples went taut beneath the thin fabric, but I ran my fingers across the part of my Promise Mark that spelled out his name, and I heard him gulp.
A bead of sweat rolled down his chest between us, and I traced it with my finger before popping it into my mouth. He tried to sit up, but I pressed my other hand flat against his stomach to hold him down. His cheeks flushed as he looked at me, waiting.
I moved my hips again, recalling Wifely Technique #3, and whispered his name.
“Mm, Lukie…”
“N-no, don’t…mmgh… Don’t move…”
The way he pouted as he tried to resist only spurred me on. His hands gripped my thighs but never tried to stop me. It was exhilarating.
“You made me like this, Lukie. So take responsibility, okay?”
“Of course I will, damn it!” he shouted, and I nearly burst out laughing.
Oh, darling, you don’t have to grit your teeth like that.
I loved how he always took me seriously no matter what, and how he always responded to me.
“I love you, Lucas. I love you so much. Only you… Mmm…”
As I pressed down and slid along his shaft again, his lashes fluttered and his throat rose and fell with a visible swallow.
“You can’t say that now! Damn it! Haah, I love you, too! I love you… Wait, wait, wait! I mean it!”
His body tensed up as he grabbed my thighs and bucked slightly, the head of his cock slipping against my entrance, which was already wet to receive him.
Even just that tiny contact felt mortally sweet, because I wanted him so badly.
My legs spread, inviting his thick cock inside, as if to kiss the innermost part of me. I felt myself clenching and couldn’t help but call out his name, longing for him. “Lukie… L-Lukie…” I moaned.
It was dirty. It felt so good. But it was so naughty.
I was embarrassed at how vulgar I was being right now, but the joy of seeing him come unraveled at my touch had totally ruined me.
“Haah… Haah… Damn it…”
He must have been on the edge, because he bit his lips hard. Sweat beaded on his brow. His voice was raspy, and when his eyes met mine, I couldn’t help but smile.
“I felt you twitch, and that made me so happy.”
“You’re happy? Ugh, please. Cece. Please let me come inside!”
“No. If I let you in, I’ll come right away.”
“Argh, why is it so cute when you say no?!”
He looked like he might cry. My poor, sweet husband looked so adorable. But I wasn’t giving in.
It wasn’t that I didn’t want to let him. I did. But if I did now, all my effort would go right down the drain. And lately, just a whisper from him had my body short-circuiting. I was losing it just from thinking about him. Sometimes even my panties got weirdly uncomfortable!
It was really troublesome that I’d grown able to come just from him pushing inside me.
It was like I was literally always ready! I deserved an award for being such a good wife!
But that was exactly why I had to take the lead today, just this once. I wasn’t letting him win this round.
“I want to see you come because of me, Lukie. Say it. Tell me it’s because you love me. Say you’re gonna come because of me.”
“You want me to say that while you’re watching me shoot all over my own stomach?! How cruel, ugh… Cece, you’re too perfect at this. It’s so damn embarrassing…” He grumbled under his breath. My husband is so adorable!
But too bad, Lukie. I’m not stopping.
“Please, Lukie. Indulge your hopelessly-in-love wife?”
“Argh, damn it! That’s the best request you’ve ever made, Cece! Fine. Do whatever you want. I’ll give you everything. But don’t take your eyes off me.”
I held my breath. My request had been so utterly perverted, but I had to push aside my nerves. I told him exactly how I felt, determined not to back down.
“I love all of you, Lukie. When you’re embarrassed, when you’re strong, and even when you’re scary. Give yourself to me.”
“Damn it, even losing to you makes me so happy! I-I’m seriously gonna come! I love you, Cece! Please, do it harder!”
The moment those words left his lips, I felt a jolt against my entrance, and Lucas clenched his teeth, jerking my hips down. The motion sent the clasp at my chest flying, and my breasts bounced free right in front of his face.
“That’s too rough!” I yelped. “Wait! Eeek! No, stop!”
“Are you kidding me with that view?! That’s what I get right now? Are you seriously trying to drive me mad?!”
My hips kept rocking smoothly back and forth in the oil, so there was no way I could even try to cover myself. I even almost arched back, only to quickly brace both hands on his thighs for balance. But that only shoved my breasts forward even more, bouncing indecently with every movement, almost like I was tempting him on purpose. I shook my head furiously, blushing from head to toe.
“N-no, that’s not it! I didn’t mean to… It’s not on purpose, I swear, Lukie!”
“Gah, you’re gonna act all shy now? You’re a maniac, you know that? You’re so hot, it’s like you’re melting into me! You’re so sexy and beautiful… No, don’t look away, Cecilia!” he growled, tightening his grip around my waist. He yanked me back down against him so hard I thought I might actually get penetrated, and when my soaked underwear twisted and pressed right on that one sensitive spot, I panicked.
“Whaa?! Y-you’re looking! Don’t! If you press there, the panties will… Ahhh!”
You’ve got to be kidding me! What kind of evil design is this underwear?! The more I try to make him lose it, the more that tiny scrap of fabric rubs against me right on that spot, and I start getting way too into it!
“Ugh, the way your slit is clinging to me… Damn it… You’ve got that totally dazed look on your face, too… And I still can’t be inside of you?! You’re a damned demon, Cece.”
“Ahh, stop! Wait, wait, wait! Lukie, please, I’m gonna…!”
He kept me grinding back and forth against him, and each time the cloth dragged against my clit, sparks shot up my spine. The rush of pleasure had me gushing slick honey, which made it even easier for him to maneuver me. When I looked down and saw his flushed, panting face, my heart wanted to come right along with my body.
“Don’t even joke. How the hell am I supposed to stop now?! Nngh, I love you… I love you so much… I’m gonna…come…because of you, Cece!”
“Lukie! I love you too! I…!”
But the moment he surrendered to that overwhelming pleasure, a thick burst of hot white come spurted all over his own stomach. His cock pulsed a few more times beneath me.
“Haah, haah…” His breath came in gasps, and his back trembled.
“Ahh, nngh…”
My pussy throbbed and my hips twitched involuntarily, still desperate for more. I had been right on the verge of coming. And when I stared down at his abs streaked in white, I saw that his dick was still hard. I couldn’t look away. My fingers moved on their own.
A bit of his come stuck to my fingertips, and it was still warm. This stuff had always brought me such bliss when it filled me. Just thinking that roused something greedy within me.
“L-Lukie…” My voice sounded so needy, I clamped my mouth shut in embarrassment.
Lucas still had his arm draped over his flushed face as he struggled to catch his breath. Then, his mouth tensed, and my heart skipped a beat.
“Haah… I’m so embarrassed right now… That just felt way too good. Insanely good.”
“U-um… I’m glad…”
He really just said that? I blinked in shock, but then he peeked out from under his arm, and his gorgeous face softened into the happiest smile. His golden eyes shimmered with love, and I had no choice but to swallow my plea and bite my lip instead.
Since I told him no just now, I could hardly ask him to make me feel good, too.
I tried to hold still, but my body wouldn’t obey. My hips twitched. I looked away, but my gaze drifted right back down to the come on his stomach—and then traveled even lower.
Even after all that, he was still rock hard.
He’s still hard… Is it really okay to just end things like this? What if it’s, like, a breach of royal etiquette? A failure as a princess and a wife?! What should I do?!It’s not weird to want the rest, right? I mean, he’s still hard…
Get a grip, Cece! You’re literally trying to use your role as a princess and wife to justify being horny! Besides, today was supposed to be about getting him to say he was so embarrassed he could die. That was your goal!
He did say he was embarrassed and that it felt insanely good, and yeah, he did look incredibly adorable when he acted like he didn’t want me to see him coming… In the end, though I did lose my cool when he said, “Look at me,” while he came, it’s still technically mission accomplished.
So yeah, we can end it here. I should stop now.
But that’s when I looked over and saw his neck. It was still bare, without a single mark on it. And then that greed stirred to life again.
I wanted proof. Proof that this vulnerable, desperate version of Lucas was mine and mine alone. Driven by that need, I pressed my palm against his chest and leaned in.
“Wait, Cecilia. It’s slippery. I was just reaching for the—”
I shut him up with a kiss. One kiss and those golden eyes turned dark and molten. He started to pull back, but I leaned down and brushed my lips along his neck.
“Mmm…”
Lucas might be beautiful, but he was still a man. His skin was smooth, but beneath it was hard muscle and a thick frame that I could never have. I thought making marks on his neck would be easy, but it was firmer than I expected, and stubborn against my mouth. He offered something in that absurdly gentle voice of his.
“You can bite me, if you want.”
“Mm…mm…”
Absolutely not! I am not leaving a bite mark on the Hero of Bern! He’d show it off everywhere, I know he would. But this isn’t about that…
“I want us to match,” I whispered, feeling possessive.
I felt him freeze under me.
“Mm, haah…” He sighed when at last a mark bloomed beneath my lips. I looked up tentatively.
“Technique? No, you’re probably not even doing this on purpose. Either way, it’s way too effective…”
“Huh?” I blinked and lifted myself slight to see what he was looking at, and then I saw it. A white, sticky string running from his abs to my breasts.
“Eep!”
“You even helped me make it look like I came on your tits, Cece. That’s so damn hot…”
His sexy smirk sent me scrambling. I grabbed the cloth from his hand and threw it over myself, glaring at him with all I could muster.
“S-stop it! That’s not what happened, you perv!” Lucas narrowed his eyes with amusement, his hand reaching for the back of my head. He never messed up my hair, but this time he gently tangled his fingers in it, and a chill ran down my spine.
“Did you forget?” he said in a low murmur, pressing a light kiss to my lips, but holding his tongue back. There was nothing sweet about the kiss, and instead, I felt a little scared. I tried to pull away from him.
“Forget what?”
Then he grabbed me and pulled me down onto the sheets, tearing the cloth from my hands. My eyes went wide with shock as he immediately thrust his face against my bouncing breasts.
“That I’m a pervert who’s obsessed with you alone.”
“…!”
He maintained eye contact the entire time as he slowly, deliberately licked the spot where his come still clung to me. He licked the milky white from my skin and then caught my nipple in his mouth, sucking it and rolling it between his teeth. The sting of it sent my back arching off the sheets.
“Ahh, mm! Nngh, ohhh!”
As my body arched toward his face, he cupped my breast and gently pushed me back down. And then he let me go with a wet, naughty pop to show me what he’d just done. My face turned so red that my breasts were flushed, and tears welled up in my eyes.
“Haah… If a bit of touching is what it takes for you to let me fill you up, I’m more than willing to do it. And if it’s not like that, then I’ll just have to love you until you say it is. You knew that, didn’t you, Cece?”
“Nngh!”
Yes, okay! Fine! I do know that! But the fact that I’m the one pushing him even deeper into depravity really doesn’t sit right with me!
Still, today of all days, I was the one who unleashed his feral perversion, so I couldn’t even argue. My body trembled, flushed from head to toe.
Lucas raked a hand through his hair, still damp from sweat. All he did was gaze down at my weak, helpless body, then press a tender kiss to my skin like he cherished it.
“Ahh, mm!”
“You’re so soft… Unbelievably soft…”
And with slow, deliberate kisses, he inched his dark head lower. All I could do was watch as he left a trail of little marks in his wake.
He pushed my legs apart, and the moment he exposed my soaked, glistening folds through the gap in my underwear, I panicked and tried to cover myself.
Then my perverted husband gave me the sweetest smile in the world. “I can’t believe you came up with such a tempting way to seduce me, Cece. You worked so hard for me, and I owe it to my precious wife to give back everything I can. I’ll be gentle, I promise. So don’t worry, okay?”
“W-wait, Lukie! You don’t have to do that!”
I was just about to come! If all he gives me are these casual caresses with no intent of getting me off, I’ll be so desperate I’ll end up begging for it! Please don’t taunt me!
Just as I was about to reject the offer, his golden eyes locked onto me, his carnal gaze wrapping around me like invisible chains.
“This is my right as your husband, Cece. I would want to die if I thought I’d ever hurt you. So move your hands.”
I was just trying to make him happy, so how did that end up with Lucas worrying to the point of wanting to die?! Isn’t this completely backward?! And to top it all off, he makes being mean to me sound like some kind of marital right?! Can he not? When my poor, overly trained body hears that soft growl in his voice, it gets all excited and ready to go. Please stop doing that, husband!
“I-it’s fine. I’m fine…”
If I give in to this, I’ll end up begging. I’ll be a complete and utter mess.
And that terrified me. My hands trembled as I covered myself, but Lucas just narrowed his eyes and repeated himself. “Move your hands, Cece?”
“Ahh!”
Even though he phrased it like a request, the firmness of his tone left me no choice. My hands slipped away from between my legs. I moved them to my hips instead and ended up spreading my legs apart all on my own. I was blushing so furiously it seared my face. I just wanted to disappear because I was so embarrassed.
He reached out his fingers, hard and calloused from swordsmanship, and laced them through mine.
He pinned my thighs apart as if to signal that we would make love right that instant and then dragged his thick tongue up my slit until it was right beneath my clit. Big, hot tears spilled from my eyes.
“Nngh!”
“You’re a little red. Does it hurt?” The concern in his voice didn’t match the way his tongue was teasing me, clearly trying to stoke my desire till it boiled over once more.
He licked up both sides of my lips carefully and thoroughly, and I thought I felt a healing spell working at the same time. But he never touched my sensitive clit directly. The growing warmth and pleasure—and embarrassment—were all tangled up inside me.
“I-it doesn’t hurt, so p-please stop…”
“You were so feisty just a second ago, and now you wanna act all proper? I can’t stand it… Is it starting to feel good now?”
“Mm, aah! Oooh!”
Waves of pleasure swelled higher and higher within my core. My hips jerked wildly, and every time they moved, the golden charms on my outfit jingled shamefully.
I weakly shook my head, unable to answer. Then his voice dropped deeper.
“Cecilia.”
His lips glistened with oil mixed with my nectar. He licked them with the clear intent of arousing me further, and my heart pounded wildly in my chest.
Don’t give me that excuse about healing! You’re doing this on purpose. You want me to beg!
That was why I couldn’t bring myself to nod, even though I knew exactly what he was doing. And when I denied it, he looked at me like I was the most precious thing in the world and then buried his face right between my legs again.
“N-not yet! I’m not…”
“Then get there already.”
“Huh? Ohhhh!”
His tongue had been stopping just short of my clit, but now it suddenly slid up and over it. Pleasure lanced through me. My back arched off the sheets, but my bucking hips stayed pinned beneath his strong arms. His tongue circled my nub right over the rough, wet fabric, sending me close to the edge. It felt so good, I spread my legs as wide as I could, and they began to spasm.
“N-no, not there! Ooh, not that spot, no, mmm!”
The way I lay there moaning with my legs spread wide and my pussy lips on full display was so filthy, I thought I could die of embarrassment. I clamped a hand over my mouth.
Lucas tipped his head to the side and murmured curiously, “That spot, hm? That’s a cute way to say it. Wait, don’t tell me that Wifely Duties in the Bedroom didn’t cover this?”
“Huh?”
Wifely Duties in the Bedroom… Oh, he means the handbook that gives tips for wives for, you know, nighttime activities…
I’d only made it partway through Volume 2, and it mostly covered what I was supposed to do to him. And this most recent technique was something I learned from Yana.
Wait, did I mess up somewhere?!
“Did I do something wrong?” I asked hesitantly.
“No, not at all. Are you telling me you really didn’t know? Wow…”
His golden eyes were as big as full moons, sparkling with curiosity. He looked at me like a puppy who had just found a brand-new toy, which made my skin crawl with dread…
Uh-oh, that’s the look of a man who’s about to teach me something…and it’s going to be a loooong lesson.
Mini Cece held up a big red banner that said, “Welcome to Orgasm Hell!”
And at that exact moment, Lucas clamped down on my hips. “I’ve been studying, too. I thought I’d try out some stuff I haven’t done yet. And since we only have each other, I figured it would be good to sample new things together every now and then, you know?”
If he’s worried I’ll get bored of him, that’s actually really sweet…
Sweet and terrifying. Because that shy smile of his is clearly hiding all sorts of schemes behind it.
Should I be relieved he hasn’t done it yet, or be horrified about what’s going to happen?
“Wh-what do you mean, sample?” My cheeks twitched as I forced a smile, only to see his golden eyes staring back at me, warm and very serious.
He leaned in like he was about to whisper a secret, and then his fingers slid between my legs as he started to explain. And all the blood boiled in my body at once.
“You know that part you always call ‘here’ or ‘that spot’? You know it’s called the clitoris, right? It’s actually really sensitive, like a penis. And it swells up when you’re turned on. That makes your vagina get wet. But you have to treat it very gently.”
“W-wait! Don’t explain it with a real-time demonstration!!”
O-okay, I know what it’s called—I just don’t like to say it out loud! Also, are you giving me a guided anatomy lesson right now?! I think Husbandly Duties in the Bedroom might be a little more intense than my handbook!
“You like it when I use a little pressure, don’t you?”
“A-aah! N-no, Lucas! Stop it, please!”
“Mmm, it’s swelling up. When I tease the base of it, your hole clenches. Your little lips twitch. And because you’re so pale, your pink pussy stands out so clearly… It’s adorable and sexy. I’m going to push my fingers in now.”
“N-no, ahh! Don’t!”
So much for just checking things! He’s not listening to me at all! With this enthusiasm for learning new techniques, no wonder he did so well as a knight!
Even Marshal Webber praised Lucas for his dedication, which made sense. He was amazing, and I respected that. But why do I have to be his training dummy?!
I shook my head, trying to refuse both his touch and his explanations, but he just flicked my clit, and my hips bucked wildly once more.
He slowly slipped a finger inside of me, and my body lifted off the bed like it was just begging for more.
“Going past the first knuckle always has you wanting more, huh?”
“Ahh, mm… Ohhh!”
“You’re so adorable. I love you, Cecilia.”
I turned my head away, too embarrassed to look at him. And when his lips grazed my ear and said those words, my heart pounded so hard it hurt. My body responded right away, the naughty sounds of my wetness growing louder and filthier.
I wanted him to do it harder, so I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him close.
“Mm, ohh… Lukie…” I was begging. There was no denying it now, and he knew exactly what I wanted.
But instead of indulging me, he kissed me lightly and said, “What is it, Cece?”
I gritted my teeth. Ugh, that is so against the rules!
“N-nothing at all!”
I bit my lip in frustration, but I couldn’t stop bucking my hips from the pleasure. He watched me with his molten golden eyes, then started moving his fingers fast and rough, whispering dirty things right into my ear. My body burned, and I wasn’t sure if it was from embarrassment or pleasure.
“Nothing, huh? You’re still saying it’s nothing right now, even though I’ve got my fingers inside of you? That means you want my cock, doesn’t it?”
“What?! A-ah, no, I can’t say that!”
“Maybe next I’ll make you call your vagina your pussy… The idea of your pretty little body having such filthy names attached to it turns me on so much. Say it for me?”
He was smart, determined, and a degenerate. This is the worst combo ever!
“No way! You’re a pervert, Lukie! A sadist! Stop teasing me like that, please!” Even though I cursed him, the pleasure overtook me. I could feel my pussy twitching. All I could do was lie there with my legs splayed and try desperately to cover my face as I succumbed to the pleasure of his fingers. Closer and closer he pushed me, but then he suddenly stopped. I was left stranded at the edge, with the climax canceled just like that!
“H-hey! Why?!”
I wanted to come. I wanted ecstasy. I wanted Lucas to give it to me.
Desire burned through my body, consuming me so thoroughly that I couldn’t even think straight. Then my sadistic husband curled his lips into a smug smile, swept some of the sticky wetness off his stomach with his fingers, and casually smeared it on his dick, like he was disappointed.
“Don’t tease you like that? Should I show you what feels good and what makes me come, then? All by myself?”
“Ahh…”
You twisted, perverted knight! I cursed him in my head, but the filthy wet noises he made as he stroked his own hard cock sent a current running throughout my lower body. And what really did it to me was the way his golden eyes stayed locked on mine, like I was the only woman in the world. My chest tightened in a rush of heat, and it felt like I was drowning in lust and happiness.
“Are you satisfied now, my sweet Cecilia?”
I swallowed the lump in my throat and slowly reached out for his hard, throbbing shaft.
“I-I’m not…”
“Then what do you want?”
His bright, golden gaze softened gently when I answered him honestly. I cupped one of my breasts and then, with my free hand, guided him right to my sweet spot. Then, clumsily and desperate for his love, I begged, “P-please come inside me. Please make love to me.”
I’m dying of embarrassment!
But the second I said it, Lucas froze, blushed furiously, and ducked his head. I couldn’t help but strike an internal victory pose.
“Y-yeah, hold on a second. I wasn’t expecting that. Y-you’re seriously going to show me both the bold side and the shy side at the same time?! I’m so happy I feel like my heart’s gonna break…”
Sometimes, you have to do something you’d normally never do in a setting like this!
Chapter Three
Chapter Three
PRINCESS YANA AND I HAD GOTTEN CLOSE ENOUGH to call each other friends after what happened at the coliseum.
On this day, she’d again stopped by the Bataar Palace with Alfred in tow. He stayed behind to take some archery lessons from Lucas, while Yana and I busied ourselves picking out dresses for the upcoming party.
And honestly, I’m having so much fun!
“Since your eyes are bright green, this shade looks amazing on you, Princess Cecilia. Between the teal from earlier and this dark forest green, I think the one you’re wearing now matches your husband’s eye color better, don’t you think? And if we add this little ornament here…” She clipped a charm onto my waist and then turned me toward the mirror, so I could see my full reflection.
Majaarian dresses were made from a single piece of thin, flowing fabric that draped over one’s body. They were then adorned with golden charms to give them a more glamorous look. And because dance held such a prominent place in their culture, the dresses were designed around how they’d look in motion. Often, they had high slits to allow for better movement, which also meant they showed a lot of skin. But the point wasn’t to be revealing. What was more important was how gracefully you carried yourself.
I twirled around in the feather-light fabric, and the dangling golden ornaments sparkled and jingled like chimes.
“Ooh, it’s gorgeous. Now, how about this necklace and these earrings?” I suggested.
“Well, the earrings are perfect. But if the necklace connects under the bust, it’ll hide your cleavage. Although maybe that’s a good thing. We wouldn’t want to upset that jealous husband of yours.”
Yana sorted through the other accessories spread out across the table, casually honing in on the exact thing that might set off a possessive man. I almost teared up. She really understands my struggle!
“You’re incredible, Princess Yana!” Anna gushed. “Please teach me how to do my makeup, too!”
“I can’t believe you’ve won the favor of our goddess herself!” Kate said. “And how do you think we should style this shoulder drape?”
“Hey,” Elsa chimed in, “where exactly in the bazaar did you find that spicy roasted goose you brought yesterday?”
Putting Anna and Kate’s chaotic comments aside for now, Yana was definitely a woman of strategy if she’d won Elsa over with food.
Even Anna and Kate had begun to rely on her, which proved she was dependable and trustworthy.
When I’d asked my maids for advice on this new friend of mine, who I could talk to about romance, they answered gravely.
“Most women who fall for scumbags are good people. They’re driven by their instincts to nurture and care for them.”
“Yeah, women like that are lucky if they find someone who tugs at those instincts but still treats them like an equal. Then they realize the other guy they’d fallen for was trash all along! If she’s really lucky, though, he might even turn his life around.”
“If she’s lucky…”
They said it twice… That means the odds of things not going well are pretty high.
I gave a solemn nod and reminded myself not to get my hopes up. Just then, Team Divine Beast started clasping their hands and squealing with excitement.
“Operation Rescue Princess Yana from Trash Man and Make Her Fall for Princess Cecilia is a go!” Elsa declared.
“Nice name, Elsa! Although I don’t think Princess Cecilia will want to leave her sadistic scumbag anytime soon,” Barnabash quipped.
“L-Lukie is not a scumbag!” I snapped back at his awful comment, then an ominous black chain shot up from my ring, snaking around him at terrifying speed.
“What the hell is this?! Wait, no… Damn you, Master! Damn you! E-Elsa, don’t touch it!”
I recognized that magic. It was far too heavy and familiar. And the fact that it came from my ring made it obvious who was responsible. Elsa shakily reached out to help Barnabash, but Anna and Kate yanked her back, both of them looking as pale as ghosts.
“Don’t, Elsa! If the ring thinks you’re defying Princess Cecilia too, it’ll swallow you up next!”
“Th-this is that forbidden torture spell Lord Dirk and Lord Alphonse worked on together! They gave up on it because it was too complicated and led to some brutal deaths. But now Prince Lucas is using it?! He’s too cruel!”
Barnabash struggled to return to his dragon form while everyone panicked around him. But even when he forced his right arm to transform, the chains just twisted tighter around him. Thick, red blood oozed out where the chains dug mercilessly into his skin, seeping into their black links while his bones groaned audibly under the strain.
Is the chain giving off heat? As soon as the blood touched it, it immediately evaporated into shimmering smoke, leaving me stunned.
Barnabash cried out in agony. “P-Princess Cecilia! Just tell the ring, ‘I forgive him!’”
“Huh?! U-um, I forgive him!” I shouted into the ring, and then the chains vanished with a flash.
Barnabash collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud, but amazingly, there wasn’t a single wound on him. It was like his ordeal had never happened, like we’d imagined the whole thing.
As I stared at him in disbelief, he lifted his head and muttered an apology through gritted teeth.
“Damn it… It reacts to her emotions. It sucks out mana and blood, then heals you once she forgives you…all just to crush your soul. That sadistic bastard really went all out. I’m sorry for badmouthing your sweetheart, okay?”
Barnabash was the strongest black dragon on the continent, but now he was sobbing on all fours in front of me. Everyone present averted their eyes in sympathy.
I’m sorry, too… For getting so defensive when you called Lucas a scumbag.
I was reeling in terror from my ring’s brand-new feature, but I still had to prepare for the party in a few days with my new friend Princess Yana.
“All right, I think that’s everything. So are we doing it again today?” she asked.
“Yes. Since I finally have the dress, I thought I should try dancing in it. Would you mind watching?” I asked. I gave the bells on my bracelets and anklets a quick shake to check the sound, then stretched out to get ready.
The maids cleared a spot in the middle of the room with astonishing efficiency, and I moved into position. Princess Yana looked out toward the garden, where Lucas and Alfred were practicing archery.
“You didn’t tell him, did you? This could turn out bad,” she said with a tense expression on her face. She was worried about me hiding this from Lucas. Her kindness touched my heart.
“I think this is the most peaceful way to resolve things,” I replied with a smile. But she was frowning so hard that I couldn’t help but let out a nervous laugh.
“I know I’m not one to talk, but if it’s some delusional girl behind this whole mess, that’s her problem. You don’t have to get involved, Princess Cecilia.”
Anna nodded and handed me a dull sword, which had its edges filed down so it couldn’t cut skin. Yana furrowed her brow.
“I completely agree,” Anna said.
“No matter how many warnings people hear,” Kate said, “they never really understand until it actually happens to them.” Both she and Elsa had smug grins on their faces that made Princess Yana blush.
“And when they do mess up,” Elsa added, “Princess Cecilia is always very kind, and before you know it, they’re hers forever!”
“Ugh, you’re all so noisy!” Anna scolded.
I couldn’t help but quirk a smile as I listened to them bickering. Peaceful, playful scenes like this warmed my heart. And that was exactly why I couldn’t back down.
“I don’t have the luxury of letting this go. Most of the noble houses have stopped making moves on Lucas thanks to Princess Yana, so this is the perfect moment for me to take over and keep them in check. He’s a knight, and I want him to only raise his sword against monsters. So if there’s a chance to shut down the humans who’d disturb the peace he’s finally found, I can’t let it slip through my fingers,” I said.
Lucas had continued hunting monsters even here in Majaar. It might’ve started with exterminating the terrifying beastmen, but he’d saved countless lives along the way. And some of those people, including Majaarian nobles, were now scheming to offer him concubines. Even if Lucas didn’t flinch at the idea of hurting people, I’d rather keep him from having to. It was better that way.
I wasn’t going to let anyone call him a monster ever again. His sacred power didn’t exist to crush ignorant people who refused to understand it. That was the one thing I could never allow.
With that decision burning in my chest, I gently drew my blade from its sheath.
As the Hero’s sheath, I didn’t have the power to defeat anyone myself. But still, a sheath had its own kind of strength. It existed to protect the sword as its steadfast ally. I had to prove that I was the Hero’s one true partner.
Even if I was weak, I didn’t want to be someone who just stood idly by, in constant need of his protection. I wanted to be someone who could protect him and heal him.
As I looked down at the sword and sheath, which were made to fit perfectly together, Princess Yana slumped onto the desk with a look of resignation.
“You look so well-behaved, but you’re terrifyingly devoted to him, aren’t you? I can’t believe you’re actually going to perform the Sword Dance. It’s the hardest one in the Majaarian repertoire. No one ever dances it. You really could be the top of the harem,” she said.
“Ha ha. Well, I was a princess candidate for years. I have no intention of letting anyone else be with Lucas,” I said.
I spun around, letting the sash at my waist flutter, and as I lowered myself into a curtsy, it dropped into a perfect circle around me. Then I tipped my head upward, pressing the tip of my sword in my hands against my chest. Anna and Kate rang bells while I closed my eyes and began to move.
The Sword Dance portrayed the story of a maiden who was bewitched by the moonbow spirit, who appeared on moonlit nights.
One night, beneath a full moon, the maiden saw a dreamlike vision in the desert. A rainbow had arched across the dunes, and at its base stood a spirit of otherworldly beauty. The maiden fell in love with the spirit at first sight and begged it to be her lover.
But that beautiful being had no love for humans.
“Even if you truly desire me now, humans are fickle. Their hearts are fleeting. I won’t give myself to something so ephemeral.”
When it came to lifespans and emotions, spirits and humans were far too different.
Too many times had the spirit found a human who desired it, only to be betrayed when that desire went cold. It turned away, trying to disappear.
The maiden was stricken by the sadness in the spirit’s eyes and offered up her life to prove her sincerity.
Then she danced, driving a blade into her own heart, and in the process won over the moonbow spirit’s love.
The Sword Dance was a vow to give your entire being up for the sake of a singular love. It was a dance meant to make yourself irreplaceable in the eyes of another. And if they refused, then they were supposed to take the dancer’s life. It was literally a dance of life and death.
These days, however, the blade was dulled, so it wouldn’t actually kill you. Similarly, rejection simply meant you’d be divorced and shipped off to serve another man as his maid. But getting tossed aside and having the man you love consign you to the whims of another man would probably feel like a fate worse than death, anyway. I doubt I was the only one who thought so.
Princess Yana told me no one had performed the Sword Dance in decades. The harem was a dark place.
But even though no Majaarian woman would dare perform it now, it was practically cheating for me.
I twirled and made the golden ornaments on my hips jingle, then thrust the sword toward a stained-glass lamp hanging from the ceiling. The vibrant blue and gold of its glass caught the sunlight and scattered it, bathing me in a warm glow, and I found myself smiling.
I knew my fierce, beautiful knight wrapped in moonlight would do anything for me, because I was the only woman he loved. Such was the love he gave me that I trusted it beyond doubt, and that devotion moved my arms, legs, and heart.
I would perform the dance with everything I had. I felt like it existed for me alone, to perform for Lucas.
I crossed the sword and sheath in my hands, turned on one foot, then dropped to my knee. I brought my arms in a circle above my head, then gently sheathed the sword in front of my chest like I was cherishing it.
I offered the blade and with it my love, praying for my beloved to accept them both, and then lowered my head, waiting for the sound of the final bell to fade.
My heart was pounding out of control, but it felt oddly pleasant. I stood up with a soft sigh.
“Here you go,” Anna said, giving me a towel to wipe down my sweat. When I looked up, Princess Yana was staring at me with such intensity that it took me off guard.
“Did I mess up the choreography?” Even if I thought it went well, someone who grew up with Majaarian dance might see something I missed.
But when I looked at her nervously, she just sighed and waved her hand. “No, it’s perfect. I don’t have a single complaint about the way you used the sword or even your glances. I just can’t believe the Princess of Bern just danced the Sword Dance—the one only Princess Shireen ever managed. It’s a life-or-death performance. If you do it perfectly, any Majaarian woman will have no choice but to shut up.”
“So then…”
It worked! I did it! I smiled, thrilled that my plan had succeeded, only to jump in surprise when Princess Yana slammed her hands on the desk and stood up, shouting.
Eek! Did the current top dog of the harem just lose her mind over my Sword Dance?!
“And that’s exactly why I’m telling you, you shouldn’t do this! It’s bad! The elegance and sex appeal you’ve got on display are way too dangerous! The way your husband obsesses over you, he might end up killing people just to keep you to himself. There’s no way he’s going to let this slide peacefully! I mean, he’s jealousy made flesh!”
You can say that again, I thought as I winced.
Lucas’s handsome, genteel exterior led most people to believe he was kind and tolerant, but really, he was short-tempered and bloodthirsty. It was kind of a relief that Princess Yana picked up on it so fast, but I did feel a little bad about it, too.
“Wait, are you saying it’s the sex appeal that’s the problem?” I asked, glancing over at my maids.
They all nodded in turn, and I had to cover my face.
“I completely agree with Princess Yana. It’s a very real possibility that the dance will trigger a jealous frenzy,” Anna said.
“Your dress is sheer and accentuates your movements, but the fact that you’ll be dancing for Prince Lucas will make it even more alluring,” Kate pointed out.
“Who cares about a little leg through a slit when your whole body is a weapon of seduction?! Every guy who sees that is gonna be on the edge of their seats!” Elsa said.
“I can’t wait to see all their heads get chopped off! Don’t you agree, darling? Keep up the good work, Princess Cecilia!”
Oh, no, now Barnabash thinks he’s one of my maids, too. And he fit right in. He was even mimicking slicing off people’s heads with his thumb, and I was not looking forward to seeing that in real life!
“Fine, I guess if that happens, I’ll just have to use his own words against him,” I said.
He’d told me before to do whatever I wanted, as long as I told him what it was. He said it on our date, but I was fairly sure it would apply for the entirety of our stay here.
And Lucas was surprisingly good about keeping his word, which I was really counting on in this instance.
I felt a little guilty for using his kindness like this, but it was better than a party full of decapitated nobles…
Sure, he could be brutal and cold, but deep down, he was patient and gentle. I just wished he’d extend that kindness to other people once in a while. But honestly, if he did, I’d probably get jealous.
I’m really no better, am I? I should probably reflect on that before criticizing him…
I sighed, covering my mouth with both hands as I tried to exhale these hopeless feelings of love while Princess Yana patted me on the shoulder.
“I actually feel bad for you, but if you’re dead set on this, I won’t stop you. Besides, no one can interfere once a dancer starts, so you’re safe on that front. Just make sure you’re ready to deal with your husband after the dance. That’s the real challenge. Everyone’s lives depend on it, after all…”
Did she really just say that? For a second, I forgot why I was even doing this. When it came to anyone but me, my dear husband was so cruel and tempestuous that it made me want to cry.
“Only one noble house might get punished if you don’t dance. But if you do, either all of them will get crushed or all of them will survive,” Anna said. “So dancing is the only path that leads to your goals, Princess Cecilia.”
“You’re the only one who can stop Prince Lucas, Princess Cecilia,” Kate agreed.
“It’s definitely dangerous, but the payoff is that you get to keep him all to yourself! There’s no backing down now!” Elsa said.
Ugh, as much as I hate to admit it, Anna and Kate are right. If we want everyone to make it out alive, I have no choice but to stop that sadistic knight from going off the rails. But Elsa, you’re going a bit too far…
And Kate, why are you just standing there smiling? Step in and help me already!
“Y-yes, Lucas is sweet to me, but I’m not doing this just because I want to keep that sweet version of him all to myself,” I said.
“You say that now, but in the end, that’s exactly why you’re doing it. Don’t try to play coy, Princess.”
Ugh, I hate it when Barnabash is so logical. Why is it that an ancient dragon can read between the lines better than Elsa?!
“Hang in there, brave tamer of beasts and Heroes!” Princess Yana said. “Actually, how about I teach you a few tricks?”
“Thanks, but I’ll have to pass…” I said.
It wasn’t that the technique itself was a problem, but it did end up putting me in a really humiliating position. Those techniques worked wonders on Lucas, but the moment he loosened up, he was impossible to handle. I never thought he’d turn the tables on me and shame me right back!
And this time it wasn’t just flirting behind closed doors. I’d be dancing in front of a whole crowd just to keep Lucas from going berserk, which meant I’d have to calm him down afterward. Letting him vent his jealousy might be the safest route, but unfortunately, even in that scenario, I was still in danger.
And just when I thought I’d made it through all this with some dignity, I just knew I was going to embarrass myself in front of my friends…
I glanced over at my capable maids for help, hoping to find some solace in my impending self-sacrifice, and they gave me some very accurate advice.
“We worry for you, Princess Cecilia. Not about the seduction, since your outfit’s already perfect in that regard. However, the effects might be a little too intense. There’s a good chance Prince Lucas will carry you all the way back to Bern, and you’ll never set foot in Majaar again.”
“It might be best to say your goodbyes now, just in case…”
So basically, the safest route means I’ll be stuck in his arms the entire way back home?
The thought of returning to Bern, clutched to his chest like a helpless doll, was mortifying, but at the same time, we couldn’t have severed heads rolling across the palace floor. No way, absolutely not!
“Princess Yana, thank you for everything! Please write to me sometime, even when I’m back in Bern!” I clasped both her hands and begged.
I won’t let this be our final farewell! We’re going to stay friends forever, right?!
I saw her cheek twitch. “You’re scaring me. This sounds way too intense. Maybe I should just skip the party…”
Wait, no! I need you there! I still have something I need you to do!
***
The highlight of the Malik Palace was its rooftop terrace or tiras.
From there, I absentmindedly watched the sun sink into the red-streaked dunes beyond the ornate pillars that climbed toward the roof. Just then, several vibrant lanterns suddenly lit up all at once.
I’d asked them not to make such a big production out of it, yet here we were, surrounded by Majaar’s most prominent nobles, all seated around the rectangular stage. And they had even placed me in a seat of honor.
I suppressed a sigh, ignoring every calculating glance thrown my way as I took my seat on the low sofa. My mind was consumed by thoughts of Cecilia, whom I’d had to leave behind, though she would be attending later.
I frowned when I saw Dirk approaching me.
“Well, well, little brother. I see you’re all dressed up tonight.”
“It’s nothing out of the ordinary,” I said.
“Is it? That ornament on your chest looks custom made. And the earrings are quite unusual. I could’ve sworn you stopped wearing jewelry once you grew up, but perhaps I was wrong. I’ll have to gift you some myself.”
He brought up those years when Anika had dressed me like her doll when I was a child. I wanted to wipe that smug smile off his face, so I reached for the fruit knife nearby, slipped its blade into my golden bracelet, then held it up like I was offering a new accessory.
“I think you’re a bit under-dressed tonight, Brother.”
Keep talking, and I’ll put a hole in your chest instead of your ears.
Dirk must have caught the veiled threat because his face twitched, and he stopped smiling immediately.
“Ha ha… Wow… Yeah, that’d probably be a bit too ostentatious. I think I’ll skip the jewelry tonight. I don’t think the gold matches my complexion!”
“Uh-huh.”
Like the pompous bastard doesn’t love his shiny trinkets. Maybe I’ll make him a necklace out of Bern daggers and fasten it right around his smug neck.
I flicked the fruit knife at the platter in front of him while I pondered how best to get revenge. Juice oozed out of the fruit like blood. The color drained from Dirk’s face, and he muttered, “So uncouth…” before clapping his hands. “Anyway, I heard you and the Aram princess patched things up. The gold work on your outfit is clearly from the Aram tribe. It looks good.”
He lifted his glass of wine and gestured at me, completely ignoring decorum. I just shrugged.
The thin embroidered tunic I wore was standard formal wear for Majaarian nobility. The robe was light and breathable, designed for long nights of dancing by firelight, and it would’ve looked too plain without any embellishments. That’s why it had all the gold accents.
Majaar’s reputation for gold craftsmanship was due to the kingdom’s abundant sources of gold. The higher the status of a noble, the more intricate their adornments. But the Aram gold I wore was the most exquisite of all.
It was supposedly a peace offering, but it seemed a bit too generous for that. But then again, it did seem to have inspired other nobles to treat the people of Aram better.
Cecilia had chosen both my outfit and jewelry for the night. I’d gifted her a hair ornament made from the same Aram gold in return. She didn’t usually like flashy things, but this time, her face lit up when she saw it. I wished I could bring the artisan home with me.
I made the right decision, following her advice to treat Yana Salkishan with respect.
Meanwhile, Dirk gave me a weary smile and shook his head.
“Judging by your mood, I take it you weren’t the one who patched things up? Not that I’m surprised, though. It must’ve gone even better than expected, judging by that gold work. My sister-in-law’s quite the charmer.”
“She’s my wife.”
“And we’re brothers, so that makes her my sister-in-law. Honestly, Lucas, you two are too much. She’s got a way of captivating even the most stubborn people. I came all the way here to Majaar for diplomacy, but in the end, your wife handled the whole thing herself.”
Then why’d you even bother coming?
I was about to say that when he continued and said, “She’s definitely a princess worthy of you.”
I just turned away, thoroughly annoyed. So he’d heard about how I’d dragged my feet apologizing to Yana at the coliseum…
The whole affair gave House Herbst a chance to embed spies near the Egrich-Aram border. I had nearly ruined that, and now I was getting scolded for it in the most passive-aggressive way. He thought using Cece to keep me in check was a clever strategy, but this was all her doing, not his.
“You should take notes from my wife.”
He’s so useless.
“Ha ha. I’d love to, but everyone has their own roles to perform, you know? By the way… Er, Lucas? Are you even listening?”
I ignored his excuses and let my gaze wander over to the stage area, just as the dancers began to make their entrance.
“Ooh, they’re even more stunning than I heard,” Dirk said as he admired the radiant dancers. Just then, a tall flame flared up in front of us. Despite its size, it shed no heat. It was a magical barrier to protect the dancers. “Whoa… Is that the protective flames I heard about?”
It was an inevitable fact that there would always be someone who couldn’t resist touching something so beautiful. And since in Majaarian culture, powerful men freely took women as concubines, it was possible one might try to force himself upon the dancers. As such, a magic stone engraved with Illusion magic had been placed at each of the seats surrounding the stage as a deterrent. As long as the flame remained, no one was allowed to approach or speak to the dancers, with one exception.
“If a dancer puts out the flame in front of someone, that one specific person may approach her,” Prince Islan said, appearing in an outfit so extravagant it made the dancers look homely. “Do you see the desert rose placed at each seat? If you accept her gesture, you give her the rose. So don’t forget to show your interest if someone catches your eye, Lord Dirk.”
It was clearly a jab at Dirk’s unwedded status.
He’s still bitter about getting buried in the dirt. Well, he should realize that little stunts like that don’t faze Dirk at all. To think we buried him alive and he still won’t shut up!
“Heh. I’m merely happy to be sitting next to my little brother, Your Highness. It’s a great honor that someone like me was invited at all.”
“I’m not sure what you mean by that. How could I not invite the brother of the Hero?”
He had some nerve to say that after what he pulled. Islan plopped down beside me with a smug look on his face. Dirk sat on the other side, giving me his best grin. That could only mean one thing—he was about to say something ridiculous. But more importantly, where was Cecilia’s seat?
I turned toward Islan just as Dirk opened his mouth, looking like he’d been waiting for precisely this moment to speak, but all of a sudden, the surrounding chatter went quiet. “Well, then. I appreciate the kind offer, but all the dancers today look like young girls. They’re all very beautiful, but my tastes run a little more mature.”
“Er, well, that is…” Islan stumbled to respond. I could already feel the shift in the room, our neighbors suddenly extruding a nosy curiosity that held no genuine interest. The dancers were up on stage, and the mood shifted with them.
One of them was draped in sheer silk. She came dangerously close to the flames as she cast a quick glance in our direction, then whirled away before returning to the line, almost like she was running away.
I caught a brief glimpse of her pale face before she turned and tipped my head slightly. I wasn’t interested enough to guess her age, but she did look a little younger than Cecilia. That meant she’d been sent over on purpose because someone thought I might prefer younger girls.
If I don’t stop this, are they going to just keep throwing even younger ones at me? What the hell is wrong with these people? And if Cecilia hears about this, I’m going to have a headache for a week…
Still, I guessed the dancers didn’t all come here of their own free will. That much was obvious. Just because their family was pushing for it didn’t mean they went willingly. No sane person would want to sell themselves off to a demon who goes around brandishing severed monster heads.
And even if both sides agreed to a polygamous relationship, the ones who suffered the most were always the ones sent into the harem, which only showed that no one really wanted to share the person they loved, unless there was a damn good reason. I remembered Cece tried to stall for time at first, too.
Just remembering that made my heart ache. I knew it was my fault, but I couldn’t handle asking her if she really hated it. No way in hell. Just imagining it made me want to rip apart everyone who had a hand in shaping the situation. But having an outburst now would be too pathetic, so I clenched my fist and just barely managed to tamp the anger back down.
Then the lights dimmed.
The illusionary flames lit up one by one, forming a circle on the stage. And the moment they were all lit, bells began to ring, signaling the start of the dancers’ performance.
The choreography was complex and elegant. It was worth watching, at least. But the dancer from before was so pale it didn’t match her skill at all, which only ticked me off further. It was the wrong kind of effort. She’d probably been ordered to dance in front of me, but there was no way she had the nerve to extinguish the flame in front of me.
And that didn’t change the fact that this whole setup was a direct insult to Cecilia. Someone would have to pay.
I pulled the desert rose from its basket and leaned back into the sofa. Islan tried to stop me. “W-wait, Prince Lucas! I haven’t gone back on our agreement! That wasn’t my intention, so please don’t crush the rose! They’re rare natural artifacts!”
“Then what did you intend?”
They’d placed a rose before me specifically for me to present to one of the dancers. What else could he have possibly meant by it?
I narrowed my eyes, waiting for him to spill it already. He did, though I wasn’t expecting the name he connected to the ploy.
“It was all Yana. She said even if the flame is extinguished, Prince Lucas wouldn’t choose the dancer anyway, so it’s harmless. She said it was better to place the desert rose here so you could give it to your wife later.”
I’d fully intended to crush it from the start, to make it crystal clear that it wasn’t even worth giving away.
But if I refused to choose, like the Aram woman said, the only ones who’d lose face were the dancer and her family. I knew that much.
The desert rose was no ordinary ornament, though. It was a special kind of rose-shaped mineral that only formed under rare conditions in Majaar. It never withered and therefore symbolized eternal love. That was why it was used for proposals.
So then…
“She wants me to give it to Cecilia?”
“Y-you’re called the Knight of the Blue Rose, right? So we figured maybe you’d want to give it to your wife, since it fits…”
That “maybe” isn’t inspiring much confidence here. Are you asking whether I want to give it to her or not? Not even a little. Why would I want to give my wife something that was crawling with your fingerprints? I can just get one on my own.
“Give it to my wife, you say?”
That’s what Yana must’ve advised Islan to do, but what was she scheming? Cecilia told me that the Aram princess entered Islan’s harem after receiving one of these desert roses, but all of them joined for political reasons. If she had to choose between Akeem and Islan, she must’ve thought Islan more likely to take the throne.
And knowing Cecilia, it said a lot that she told me she thought Yana was too good for Islan. The Aram heiress was certainly competent if she’d survived in that poisonous palace for so many years.
I’d admit there was something freeing about her now…maybe because she wasn’t feeling the pressure of being the princess here. Her smile looked unbelievably bright lately. But I felt no sympathy for the Aram woman’s situation. She showed up every damn day just because Cecilia kept inviting her over.
Not only that, but she dragged her little brother along, and for some reason, it always fell to me to keep him busy. That only cut into my time with my wife.
The little brat made me break my own coliseum records five times. By the next time we met, he’d better be strong enough to shatter my old numbers, or he’d have it coming.
There was something else bothering me, though.
Whatever happened in the coliseum that night made Cecilia realize something, and I wanted to know what it was. When I asked if everything was settled, she nodded at me with an expression I hadn’t been expecting, like she’d made some kind of decision. Like she had steeled herself for battle. She looked calm, beautiful, and frighteningly fragile. I had a feeling she would crumble if I asked her what happened, so I backed off.
I gritted my teeth, trying to steady the storm inside me as I remembered how she’d stood so proudly.
I held my breath for a moment, then let out a sigh.
“Prince Islan, has the princess from Aram reported anything else?” I asked.
“Hm? Well, the Aram tribe is watching the border between Akeem’s territory, Canaan, and the Empire, but nothing noteworthy has happened so far.”
“There are reports of no missing persons, either,” Dirk added. “Prince Leon and Princess Shireen both signed a missive to the Empire, noting their trepidation at the recent increase in monsters. They’re planning on installing magical warding devices along the border, but all they got in return from the Empire’s so-called ‘representative of the goddess’ was praise for Bern, so we have no idea what they’re thinking.”
The Empire’s apostle told Akeem they would make Cecilia a Saint. But they hadn’t set foot in Canaan since then.
“They must’ve given up on infiltrating the empire and set their sights on some new plan.”
“I don’t know if they’re trying to create entire hordes of those beastmen, but I’m sure they’re up to something. I doubt the Empire has the nerve to challenge Bern to open conflict, but it’s not impossible, especially if they think making a Saint of your wife will let them steal her away and take you down in the process.”
Dirk was right. Bern and the Empire were pretty equally matched in terms of military power. Even if the Empire had some self-proclaimed “mouthpiece of the goddess,” Bern had me, the Hero, who wielded the divine sword. The balance of power is held even, for now.
And if you measured it by results, Bern was stronger. The Empire suppressed monsters by sacrificing Saints for divine authority. We, however, actually hunted down and killed such monsters ourselves. That won people over a hell of a lot faster. It was exactly why they didn’t want me leaving Bern, and why they used Akeem to go after Cecilia—to try to break me.
Cecilia said Akeem somehow knew information that only someone chosen by a divine relic would know. And he used that to lure her out and have the beastman attack her. That meant the Holy Emperor had to be aware that the Heroes had fated companions.
Cecilia was my sheath, my healing balm. My companion. She was the one meant for me. And if the bastard had figured out that much, it explained why their forces tried to capture the Fenrir before I went to slay the dragon. It all made sense.
They’d used the blood of a divine beast to create artificial beastmen, not to kill me but to pressure Cecilia until she would yield to accepting a man other than me. They took the goddess’s bond with the Hero and twisted it in a bid to separate her from the only man she could ever be with, before destroying Majaar and the rest of the world as they cursed her name.
But their plan had failed, so now they were trying to take her to the Empire and make her a Saint.
Or at least, that’s what I thought their new plan was.
“Lord Dirk,” Islan said, “surely making her a Saint is out of the question. She’s the princess of another kingdom.”
“Is it, though? Didn’t you try to do the same thing, Prince Islan? You tried to create a scandal to strip rank from my own sister-in-law, didn’t you?”
“Ugh, you’re awfully blunt, Lord Dirk…”
Islan wasn’t wrong. The fact that they were trying to take Cecilia from me was outrageous, but to take the second princess from another kingdom, childless and cast off from a previous engagement, and make a sacrificial Saint out of her was unprecedented.
There was no excuse for it, even if they intended to wage war on Bern in its capacity as Majaar’s protectors. I had killed the beastmen they’d created, so they couldn’t even claim that as their justification.
It would be another thing if it were Majaar behind it, since they didn’t worship the goddess. But declaring war on Bern, despite the fact that we also worshiped the goddess, and that our royal family had the golden eyes of the goddess herself, was simply unbelievable for a theocracy like the Egrich Empire.
Attacking people who worshiped the goddess above all else would be unthinkable.
“Is it because her father’s just a marquis, she had her first engagement broken off, and has no children?”
That must be it. They thought that if she caused any trouble, Bern would just let her go.
And even if I objected with everything I had, overturning the kingdom’s decision wouldn’t be easy. If they were trying to force Cecilia into a situation where Bern had no choice but to abandon her, then this plot wasn’t about killing me at all. It was about destroying her.
And if that was their real objective, then everything made sense.
They didn’t want to kill me. That was just an excuse. They really wanted to ruin Cecilia, to torture her, to break her little by little.
Otherwise, they wouldn’t be going this far to trap her.
“That’s probably it. ‘All are equal under the goddess’ sounds nice, but Cecilia isn’t of royal blood, and she’s not expected to bear an heir as the second princess. Making a Saint of her wouldn’t require a divorce either, so it’s free from political complications.”
“Killing the Hero of Bern is certainly a complication! You really think anyone else could replace him? Why wouldn’t they want his bloodline to survive?” Islan asked.
Wait, this isn’t what this is about. It’s not about me.
“Lucas may be perfect—I’ll give you that. But didn’t you also ignore the political ramifications of pursuing someone else’s bride? Any kingdom would go to any means to achieve its goals, Your Highness. This is no different. The only problem is the sheer magnitude of what they’re after.”
The Empire’s goal, and the Holy Emperor’s goal, was to destroy Cecilia.
“Those bastards…”
I thought back to when Cecilia began acting strange in the coliseum. It must’ve been because she’d heard something similar from the Aram princess and had come to the same conclusion as I just did.
There was no way a woman as strong as her would be scared of something like me dislocating the concubine’s shoulder. She wasn’t the kind of person who hid something just because she couldn’t fix it on her own.
She knew exactly what she was capable of and what was beyond her reach. And if there was even a chance someone else would be endangered, she never hesitated to ask for help, especially from me. She always chose the best course of action.
The only exception was when it involved her.
She was too quick to sacrifice herself if she thought it would lead to the best possible outcome. She’d throw herself into a fire if she thought it would accomplish something, just like she did during the Fenrir attack to buy time for others.
She was the kind of person who could make that kind of decision without even flinching, but now she was hiding something from me…
“Is she afraid I’ll find out?” The moment I said it out loud, everything clicked into place.
She was the one who’d said with a trembling voice, “I’m scared you’ll hate me because I love you so much.” She loved me enough to become my divinely appointed sheath. Cecilia reacted with raw sensitivity whenever I was concerned.
So if she got that pale, uncertain look on her face because she realized I might be in danger because of her, and if she’d made up her mind to face the Holy Emperor and become a Saint because of it…
“Ah!”
Emotions welled up in me in a sudden tempest, so that I didn’t know if it was fear, despair, or anger that had overtaken me at the thought of being left in the dark. But I clenched my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palm and drew blood.
“Lucas, breathe. Your mana’s affecting the flames. If they go out, we’re in trouble,” Dirk said.
“I know.”
He was trying to lighten the mood with a joke, but I could see him watching me carefully. I forced myself to redirect my overwhelming rage toward the dancer onstage, or anything else really, and gradually I was able to rein my mana in.
But I couldn’t shake this anxiety. I clenched my jaw so tight I thought it would break, and I had to fight the urge to run straight to Cecilia.
Calm down. If you lose control, they’ll use it against you.
If there was a spy from the Empire here, which was very likely, I couldn’t afford to make any missteps. And I couldn’t simply eliminate someone on impulse, as much as I hated it. The stakes were too high.
That meant my options were limited. So what now?
I lowered my gaze to gather my thoughts, and Dirk’s voice cut through the silence like he’d read my mind.
“If you understand, then you’d better focus on getting her pregnant. If the Rainbow Maiden has an heir, things could change.”
“I can’t believe you just said that out loud. Did Leon give you permission to say that, or do you just want to piss me off badly enough that I’d kill you?” The anger in my voice and eyes weren’t even close to what it’d been earlier.
But Dirk didn’t flinch. His expression remained sharp and composed, worthy of his status as the next head of the Herbst family, the royal shield.
Leon had told both me and Cecilia that she mustn’t get pregnant yet. And no matter how flippant Dirk acted, he was still a Herbst. His duty was to protect the royal family of Bern. He’d never treat the subject of an heir so lightly.
If he was pushing it now, they must have learned something about how the Empire selected its Saints. If Cecilia and I failed to conceive, there was a very real chance they would try to take her away. And that was absolutely unacceptable.
I glared at Dirk, demanding an answer. He matched my gaze for a while, then gave a dramatic sigh and shook his head.
“You’re terrifying sometimes, you know that?” he said. “Neither. It’s neither of those.”
“You know damn well I won’t be with anyone else but Cecilia. So if you’ve got shit to spew, you can keep it to yourself, shit brother of mine.”
“Shit, not just once, but twice! You really have no filter. Honestly, Lucas. You say the most outrageous things with a straight face, and your mouth is simply vulgar. That whole ‘too honest for your own good’ thing is a real problem.”
“Why do they call her the Rainbow Maiden?” Prince Islan asked.
It was the name the people of Bern used for Cecilia, spoken with great respect. It came from the brilliant rainbow-colored light her healing magic gave off.
Cecilia didn’t seem to know, but reattaching a severed limb with magic was nearly impossible. You could fix the cut, connect it, and stabilize it. But healing the internal damage completely required the body to want to heal. And when someone was near death, their natural healing ability was almost gone. Healing magic worked by supplementing that missing energy with the caster’s mana and their own regenerative strength.
It was difficult to do even with mild injuries. And it usually took multiple rounds to heal stab wounds or amputations.
But Cecilia had seen a dying patient abandoned on one of her sympathy visits and healed them with a single spell. Word of her exceptional magical prowess spread fast until it reached the clergy, who begged her to join them rather than wed Felix. That was how she got the nickname of the Rainbow Maiden.
So behind closed doors, you could say that people already called her a Saint.
“You already know this, Lucas, but her healing magic is extraordinary. It’s not normal to have that much restorative power, so much that it can fully heal someone like that. Sure, there are rare cases like you and Marshal Webber, but you’re a special case even among the Herbst family, and the marshal isn’t originally from Bern. So no matter how you look at it, Cecilia doesn’t fit that pattern, unless she was born with some kind of innate blessing.”
“She’s a genuine Cline. I thoroughly investigated her pedigree. There’s no mistaking it,” I said.
“I know,” Dirk said. “I looked into it too, right after you said you wanted to marry her.”
Of course he had to bring it up. Now Islan was staring at me like he knew something.
“What is it?”
“I looked into the birthplaces of the girls serving as Saints in the Empire right now. And every one of them came from a kingdom bordering Barlefeldt. And you won’t be surprised to hear that our kingdom borders it, too. In fact, the Cline estate sits right next to it.”
Dirk gave me a probing look as he smiled, and then it hit me.
“So the ones who were chosen as Saints aren’t natives of Barlefeldt born with rainbow-colored magic, but outsiders who somehow gained those blessings?”
Damn it. I was too focused on the idea that the Empire’s apostles were traveling the continent searching for Saints. If that were true, they wouldn’t be able to find one every single year. And yet somehow, they did. Every year without fail, they found someone suitable and dragged them back to the Empire.
And if there was a separate group working specifically around Barlefeldt’s borders, and if people with the qualities of a Saint were regularly born around that region, and the Empire had been aware of, and deliberately concealing that information…
“Then they’ve been using the search for Saints as a smokescreen, offering up those girls to the Depths. And if that’s the case, the origin of the Depths could be connected to the dragon that protects Barlefeldt.”
“Exactly, and judging by the way Lord Barnabash obsesses over and worships his mate…”
He loved his mate so much that even now, he still sought comfort in people carrying the remains of the Barlefeldt dragon’s essence, as if compelled by a curse.
But Barlefeldt was a kingdom ruled by dragonfolk, humans descended from the dragons most beloved by the goddess. And because of religious doctrine, the Empire couldn’t publicly demand sacrifices from them. So instead, they’d been offering up people from other kingdoms who’d been blessed by proximity to Barlefeldt’s magic, using them to contain monsters born from the overwhelming mana of the dragon who cursed the world.
“Then the dragon of Barlefeldt is the mate of the one who formed the Depths,” I said as I turned to Dirk, and he leaned back in his chair with a wry smile.
“It’s weird hearing that kind of wild theory coming from you, Lucas. I’d normally say that’s ridiculous, but the kingdom is so secretive, and we’ve barely been able to dig up any proper info on its legends. If what they say is true, that a dragon fell in love with a human… Well, according to everything we know from the Herbst family, divine beasts and humans can’t form such bonds. Which means the dragon’s mate wasn’t human at all. And in that case, your theory might actually make sense, as dumb as it sounds.”
The way he muttered the last part left me completely silent for a moment.
So basically, some twisted dragon love triangle had been dragging on for hundreds, maybe thousands of years, and now we were caught up in the middle of it.
I should have been relieved that we’d finally figured out what was behind all the pain Cecilia had been through. But honestly, knowing all that and still watching the Empire cover it up with this pantomime search for Saints just made me want to wipe both them and Barlefeldt off the map. Maybe if I burned everything to the ground, the problem would finally go away.
I sighed and looked down at the rose in my hand, changing tack in my mind.
It was all ridiculous, but at least I got something useful out of this. And apparently, the kingdom had a divine relic said to contain even greater power than my Eckesachs. It wasn’t a weapon, but if my guess was right, and if it really held the power of the dragon who abandoned its mate, then maybe it could erase the Depths altogether.
And if I did that, no one would ever be able to use some lie about divine judgment to justify attempts on my Cecilia’s life ever again.
“Fine, then. I’ll destroy all of it.”
I didn’t know what it was about her that the Holy Emperor couldn’t stand. Or maybe he liked her. Maybe he’d set eyes on her once and decided he would have her. It didn’t matter either way. Neither he nor the Depths had any right to her.
Cecilia was caught up in motives even she didn’t fully understand, but I would cut through all of them. I’d tear them apart until there was no room to misunderstand that she belonged to me.
A faint crackling sound issued from the desert rose in my hand. Grains of sand trickled out from my palm.
“P-Prince Lucas!” Islan cried out frantically. “Give it back if you’re not going to use it! That’s the biggest one I had! You can’t even find desert roses of that size and clarity anymore. Please treat it with some care!”
“What do you mean, you can’t find them?”
All that commotion for a flower?
“Yes! The desert rose forms differently depending on its surrounding environment, just like a common rose. Some bloom large, while others stay tightly closed their whole lives. It’s incredibly rare to find a desert rose that grows that big, with such beautifully formed petals. And that one you’re holding? It’s a miracle it even exists!” he said.
“A miracle, huh?”
Just like Cecilia.
I looked down at the rose and silently cast a protective spell over it. I spread my magic evenly across every petal so it wouldn’t shatter even if I dropped it. As I worked, Islan watched me with a sour expression and muttered something under his breath. I gave him a curious look.
“You’re so extreme, crushing it one second, enchanting it the next. What is your problem?”
Extreme? No… When something matters this much, of course, you’d want to tear it apart and claim it as your own. How else are you supposed to know what’s really inside?
“If you don’t want it, give it back. I was going to give that to the woman I plan on making my queen…” Islan grumbled to himself while Dirk chuckled beside him.
“You’re so candid when it comes to your feelings. That hasn’t changed one bit. Well, I suppose even His Highness the romantic has something to teach us. Just let Lucas keep the desert rose.”
“You’re not actually complimenting me, are you, Lord Dirk?” Islan asked.
“Oh, but it is a compliment, and it’s advice as well. I’d suggest you follow my brother’s lead and put some effort into holding onto the person you love. Love can be strong, but it’s just as fragile.”
“Advice is all well and good, but I hear you don’t even have a lover,” Islan pointed out.
“Ah ha ha, I guess I’ve been found out!”
“Is it really that funny? And are you really Prince Lucas’s brother? You’re so carefree, I’d never have guessed.” Islan sounded exasperated, but Dirk’s teasing voice was so light and clear it carried over the sound of the bells.
And that’s when I felt it. A gaze coming from beyond the flames. I turned my face and deliberately sought the source of the gaze.
The dancer floated past, her thin veil swaying as she moved. The other dancers crossed in front of me one by one, their metal ornaments catching the firelight and casting it in shimmering rings across the floor.
The craftsmanship was impressive. I narrowed my eyes at the one who came the closest, and she looked away in a hurry.
But her eyes wandered. Even as she danced, stepping lightly and turning her face from side to side, I caught her glancing at my left side, curiosity and fear flickering across her face.
Good, it’s working.
I touched the left side of my neck with satisfaction, and Dirk muttered with amusement, “Poor thing. She’s trying her best, but someone that timid isn’t coming over to me, no matter how old she is. Did you do that on purpose, Lucas?”
He gestured to his own cheek, mimicking the mark. I pulled my hand back from the painted imprint on my skin.
Cecilia hadn’t just picked out my outfit for the gathering.
“I won’t be able to sit with you at the beginning of the party, right? So I was thinking maybe I could redraw the emblem on your body,” she’d said hesitantly. “I feel bad scaring people off, but I’m planning to get the same one myself. It might help fend off suitors, and if we match, it’ll make it clearer that we’re married.”
She showed me a drawing of the dark, deadly emblem with golden flowers on top. And of course, the only thought I could muster was that she was the perfect wife.
She was worried I might not like it, but her green eyes were brimming with jealousy and possessiveness, and it was adorable. That was the moment I finally decided to attend this insipid event.
Cecilia wouldn’t be able to come out until the opening act ended, all because of this stupid polygamy system. If someone put out their flame and chose a new lover, that lover became the priority, and any wives he had waiting in the back wouldn’t be allowed in the party. That was why they could only come out after the opening act.
Once they explained it to me, I seriously considered burning the whole palace down.
Only men like Felix, arrogant bastards who’d never had to wait for anything, could stomach this kind of set-up. The only reason I even attended this damn banquet was to smoke out the Empire’s spies and make it clear to everyone that the only person who could lay claim to me was Cecilia. If not for that, I never would have bothered with such customs that so blatantly disrespected her.
I clenched my left hand. The sight of the golden vine wrapped around my ring finger reminded me of her smile when she said it suited me, and I quelled my rage.
“It’s something my beloved wife said looks good on me,” I spoke loud enough for everyone nearby to hear, and Dirk let out a dramatic sigh to draw attention on purpose.
“Hearing this kind of lovesick nonsense from my little brother stings a bit as a bachelor. Maybe it’s time I started thinking about marriage, too.”
He turned to the stage and gave another dramatic sigh. One of the dancers nearby blushed. She glanced at the desert rose in front of Dirk, trying to be casual, but I couldn’t help but snicker.
She must think she could get away with anything with a face like that. Did she really think she could compete with my Cecilia? I’d lost count of how many noble daughters had picked a fight with her and lost.
People tended to mistake Cecilia’s calm demeanor for docility, but she was one of the most strong-willed women I’d ever met. The fire beneath her soft exterior drove me wild.
She would push back, then suddenly open up with complete honesty. She was scared of breaking, yet that never led her to reject me. She accepted me and wanted me. She drove me crazy in the best way and always threw me off guard.
It was amazing, but ever since that night at the inn, she’d gotten way too good at touching me. She left me begging her to go easy on me.
I was already weak whenever she was involved, but when she gave me that flushed look and kissed me and said, “Just let it out inside of me,” how the hell was I supposed to hold back?
Wait, is it normal for other people to hold back at times like that?
I’d never thought about it before. I snuck a glance at Islan, who was watching me with a strange grin on his face.
Come to think of it, I’d never actually talked about this stuff with anyone besides the standard birds-and-bees talk. But in a polygamous society, men were expected to be more experienced, which meant those two probably had way more practice than me.
Should I ask?
But before I could decide, Dirk interjected with his usual legato voice, with yet another comment on the dancers’ ages. I let out a sigh.
“I-it’s not what it looks like, Lord Lucas,” Islan said. “This party really wasn’t meant with that intention…”
“His Highness’ shifty behavior raises a lot of questions,” Dirk said. “Why would you bring out such rare desert roses for a group of dancers with so few years on them?”
“I wasn’t talking to you, Lord Dirk! I bet you’re the clingy type that women hate!”
“Oh, come on. The two of us got buried together, remember? We’ve got a bond now.”
“I have no use for such a bond! Just be quiet already! This is exactly why Prince Lucas doesn’t like you!”
Yeah, those two are probably ahead of me in terms of experience, but I seriously doubt they could tell me anything remotely helpful. And honestly, since Dirk’s only two years older than me, I don’t want to give him an excuse to tease me. Still, even if I could hold back, that doesn’t mean it’s what Cecilia wants.
In fact, the more childish I acted, the gentler she became. She was the only one who could bring out that side of me.
So it didn’t matter what these two jerks thought was normal. It was useless. All I wanted to be was who she wanted me to be, so there was no point in seeking their advice.
I tossed the desert rose back into its basket just as the dance came to an end.
The dancer who’d kept sneaking glances at me and my rose must have been the main dancer, given how elaborate her costume was. She gave me one more glance as the dancers’ bells chimed the end of their performance, her shoulders rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath.
She looked down and saw that the rose hadn’t been destroyed, and her pale face relaxed into a relieved smile and that’s when I felt my rage begin to simmer once more.
Did she really think I was a decent enough man to spare her? Did she have some kind of reason she had to go through with this? Or had she heard of how I’d forgiven the Aram princess and decided she could pull a similar stunt, throwing herself upon Cecilia’s mercy if she failed?
Whatever her circumstances, they didn’t justify any insult to Cecilia’s honor. The second she tried to snuff out my flame, she gave up her right to live.
Neither she nor her patrons deserved to so much as stand beneath Cecilia’s gaze. I wouldn’t even let her plead for her life. I’d have her fall on the sword herself and return to dust, locked in a dark cell where no one could ever find her.
She thought she’d seen a way out. I picked up the glass I’d set aside and grinned, silently daring her to try it.
“My little brother certainly turns into a devil when his wife is involved,” Dirk said.
“You should smile, too.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Dirk pretended to chide me under his breath, but he was already going along with my plan. I fought the urge to scoff at how easy he made it look. Instead, I forced a smile and raised my glass just I heard a small cheer go up somewhere nearby.
That must’ve been the signal.
The dancer hesitated a moment, then stepped in front of my flame. Her cheeks had the flush of a besotted maiden. She reached out toward me in a pleading gesture, the bells jingling on her wrist, and moved to extinguish the flame as if my proposal was a given.
“Wh-why won’t it go out?”
The fire continued to burn even after several moments had passed, even though it should’ve been extinguished by her bells. The crowd had been holding its breath, and now I heard murmurs.
Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at me like she wanted help. I dropped the smile and answered bluntly. “You just tried to put out the flame of a man who already has a wife. You were trying to become Bern’s princess, knowing full well that Cecilia is already mine, weren’t you?”
“N-no, that wasn’t my intention, I swear!”
I could tell she sensed my hostility, but she tried to run instead of apologizing. I glared at her as she backed away. You still have something left to do.
Dirk sighed softly and leaned in closer to whisper. “You canceled the spell, or maybe you just protected the flame instead. Either way, she’s just a girl, Lucas. That’s cold.”
“You’re one to talk. You used Cecilia as bait several times when she was only seventeen,” I pointed out.
“Oof, I walked right into that one. I already apologized for that! Can’t you just let it go?”
We must’ve looked terrifying to anyone watching, sitting there whispering like that. Whoever planned this probably thought they’d just incited war with Bern. They never would’ve guessed our conversation had taken such a dumb turn.
Even that bastard brother of mine could be useful sometimes.
“I’ll consider it if Cecilia has forgiven you.”
“Ugh, that’s gonna be tough. I might need some more time for that.”
“That’s not my problem,” I said. “You better write a will.” And that was the end of that conversation.
Dirk stepped back like he was giving up on me, then made a big show of looking at the girl and putting a hand over his neck, saying, “Poor thing.”
She must’ve remembered the rumors about the Hero who’d returned to town laden with the heads of monsters.
The color drained from her face so fast you could almost hear it, but what punctuated the silence was her gasp. The fear had broken her. She turned her head sharply in a certain direction, toward the one who’d brought her here.
I couldn’t help but smile.
“D-don’t look at me, you idiot! Prince Islan! I think there’s something wrong with bells or with the flames!”
I knew it.
I could tell by his appearance that this nobleman was related to her, and he protested, hoping I’d kill Islan on the spot. Instead, the prince sprang up out of his seat.
“You dare insult me, Lord Tikrit?!” Islan’s voice rang out louder than expected.
“So it was Tikrit, then. Your mother’s family, right? I didn’t think one of Aram’s two foremost noble families would turn against you, but it makes sense. You’ve been favoring the Salkishans too much ever since Princess Yana became your favorite. And now Tikrit wants to take their place.” Dirk didn’t even try to hide his exasperation as he rubbed his forehead.
Islan had treated me, Bern’s Hero, as a state guest, making it clear that I was off-limits to other nobles. And yet the Majaarian nobles were still trying to push women at me.
Islan’s hold over his people was pathetic.
Bern needed Majaar to remain stable under Islan’s reign. Dirk had been right that we needed to help maintain order in this kingdom, but the fact that we had to drag Cecilia’s name through the mud to accomplish that pissed me off.
This kingdom is a total joke.
“What insult is there in inquiring into a possible malfunction? Unless there is something else weighing on your conscience, Your Highness?”
“Tch…” I couldn’t help but scoff as the old man rattled off all the textbook lines.
That was all it took to break Islan’s composure. “You dare suggest there was a flaw in my banquet? That’s the height of rudeness! If you doubt it that much, then let’s test it ourselves! Someone try to extinguish the flame before Prince Lucas!” Already, he was scrambling to spin things in my favor so he could save face.
“I’ll do it!” Dirk said, laughing, as the banquet hall descended into chaos. “There’s no need for a bell. It’s not the bell that puts out the flame, anyway. It’s the spell carved into it. I can replicate it easily. That way, no one can tamper with the results.”
Of course, Dirk volunteered. He loved this sort of thing. He always accused me of being underhanded, but he was ten times worse.
Plus, if it didn’t work, he’d be the one making fools of the nobles in the Tikrit faction. Just as he made his move, I waited until the moment he cast the spell on the flame before I quietly removed the invisible barrier I’d cast to protect it.
“See? It’s working just fine.” The flame swayed for a moment, then disappeared. Dirk turned to me with a grin, giving me a knowing look.
I snorted at him.
I like to see him sweat.
Now that the stage was set, it was time to get the Tikrit family out of here. And if I pushed, I might even get them to confess their ties to the Egrich Empire.
“Prince Islan,” I said loudly, “you told me that you’d already made it clear I was bringing my wife, and that by your will, I would not be involved in this sort of nonsense. And if that wasn’t true, you’d give me the head of whoever caused trouble.”
That last part was a lie, but after everything I’d done for him, he owed me that much.
Islan didn’t hesitate to play along, either. “Yes, his head is yours. I’ve got no use for the man myself, after all.”
“N-no! Lord Hero! Surely you must’ve done something!”
“Ha ha. Don’t be ridiculous. What a sore loser.” Dirk couldn’t hold back a laugh.
The old man had guessed the truth and still tried to make a run for it. His face was red with fury as he spat out the words that sealed his fate. “How disgraceful! Is this how you intend to destroy the precious ties between Bern and Majaar?!”
“Oh? Are you saying you’re the one in charge of those ties now, Lord Tikrit?” The fury in Islan’s voice plunged the hall into silence. “Was it not I who invited and welcomed them? Yet you would claim to speak on behalf of the whole kingdom? You’re only the head of one noble house, and not even the one that rules half of Aram! Just because you’re my mother’s uncle, don’t you dare think you get to play king!”
The guards stationed nearby bowed their heads as if waiting for orders. The nobles seated near Tikrit began to slowly edge away from him. Once everything was in place, Islan let out a breath and delivered his verdict.
“Lord Tikrit, you may take your leave…and rest in the dungeon tonight.”
“N-no, Your Highness! Please, Lord Hero! I beg you for mercy!”
“P-please, no! I only obeyed orders because my family…because my mother was taken hostage!”
The soldiers dragged the Tikrit family away through the doors. All the nobles in the room went pale at the sight and watched in silence. Now they understand very clearly that betrayal would be punished with no exceptions.
Islan let out another breath, and everyone’s attention turned to him again.
“My friend, I am truly sorry for what’s happened tonight. I swear to you that nothing of the sort will happen again. As you already know, there’s more to Majaar’s dances than just pretty spectacles. Would you give me another chance? I promise you’ll witness a performance that’s not only beautiful but also moving.”
“Fine, but if it’s going to be that incredible, then I want my wife here to see it, too,” I said.
What’s he planning this time, if it’s not just a normal dance?
Something about the way he said it caught my attention, but the Majaar’s king-to-be had just called me his friend in public, so I couldn’t refuse.
Annoyed, I told him I was reaching my limit. Islan gave me a tense smile and clapped his hands.
The banquet hall went still again.
I took a swig of the honey-colored liquor and waited for Cecilia. Dirk leaned in again, and I felt a headache coming on.
“You backed off more easily than I thought you would, Lucas.”
“Shut up. My job here is done. Now quit breathing down my neck.”
And why are you even still next to me? I glared at him, then lazily tied him up with a magic chain. For some reason, he didn’t even resist and just looked back toward the stage. Apparently, he had gotten too used to being restrained.
“Using you as a pawn always makes me feel nervous,” he said.
“Well, I’m perfect for the role.”
“If your wife’s there, sure. Honestly, she really is an exceptional bride.”
He gave me a knowing look, like he was waiting for something, and I frowned. My brother lived to keep secrets until the very last second, but he didn’t say a word.
“I don’t agree that Prince Lucas is easy to use as a pawn, but I do agree that his wife is quite remarkable. I thought her a timid woman, so it was deeply satisfying when she slapped Prince Akeem.”
“Yeah, it made quite a sound. Thanks to her, I’d hope Akeem’s view of the world has shifted a little. He probably realized that the people whom he sees as mere stepping stones have feelings of their own.”
Islan’s eyes went wide, but Dirk merely chuckled. He seemed to be enjoying himself thoroughly.
“How do you know Prince Akeem is trying to dissolve his harem?” Islan said. “Don’t tell me there’s a Lebensklinge spy among the palace staff?!”
“Ha ha. Of course not. It’s just a guess.” His sly smile and way of speaking had clearly gotten under Islan’s skin.
But surely the prince must’ve known from experience that if you let Dirk control the conversation, you’d never win. He held his head dramatically, then heaved a sigh of resignation.
He really was trying, but poking at Dirk was just a waste of time.
“Haah… I suppose it was the right move to team up with someone who specializes in strategy and warfare. It’s terrifying… But I suppose it’s those kinds of people who keep the royal family of Bern going. I just wish I had someone that devoted in my own camp.”
So he wasn’t giving up the Lebensklinge agent in his palace.
It was about what you ought to expect from someone who built a whole faction in the succession war, after all. It was a smooth pivot, but a mistake nonetheless.
That bastard brother of mine still hadn’t played his best card, which contained all the juicy tidbits everyone would be desperate to keep under wraps.
His smile curved up just like mine did, and a chill ran through me. Dirk looked at the two of us and smiled gently, like he was confirming exactly what I feared.
“Ha ha. You say you want someone that devoted, Your Highness, but you already have someone like that by your side. You just haven’t realized how important she is.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Your ‘miraculous rose’ just walked out on stage. Along with another one.” He pointed, and my breath caught in my throat when I saw the object of his gaze.
A woman stood in front of the crimson curtain draped over the entrance. A sheer veil covered the lower half of her face, but I could see those bright green eyes that gleamed like perfect gemstones…and I couldn’t look away.
She wore a vivid green outfit, adorned with intricate gold work in the signature Aram style, which shimmered in the light. And the pearl ornament I’d picked out for her rested upon her chest.
“What?!” I blurted out before I could help it. And of course, that wasn’t enough to convey my surprise. I couldn’t believe my eyes. My body moved on its own, standing before I even realized it.
And then her eyes softened into a smile that calmed and steadied me, just like always.
She stepped barefoot across the stage with those pure white feet, and every time her ankle bells chimed, the flames that had burned low flared up again, one after the other.
Why is she coming from the dancers’ entrance? And why is Yana Salkishan walking behind her? Why does everything about this scream that my wife is being presented as a dancer right now?
My heart was pounding so loud my ears were ringing, but I couldn’t move a single muscle. It was like I was frozen solid.
She looked like some kind of fairy out of a dream, with her pale skin and amber-colored hair.
Everyone in the room stared at her, completely captivated as she gracefully raised her arms toward Yana, who held up a sheathed sword, and then drew the blade out slowly in a single, fluid motion.
“What is this, Prince Islan? Don’t tell me when you asked me for another chance, you meant you were going to use my wife?” Even saying it out loud sent a chill down my spine. My voice trembled from the sheer insolence of the idea.
Cecilia whirled the sword in one hand and the air rang with a steely sound, followed by the soft tinkling of bells, leaving a high-pitched echo in my ears.
Her long, honey-colored lashes fluttered as she blinked, and I gritted my teeth, forcefully throttling the mana that surged through me.
“Answer me, Islan. Who decided she should do this?” I demanded in a growl.
His answer was a surprise. “It was Princess Cecilia’s request! She asked us to let her dance for the sake of our nations, and for you! But I swear I didn’t know it would be like this! Yana, why are you up on the stage?!”
The nobles began to murmur at the scene unfolding onstage.
“The first wife of Prince Islan is kneeling… Don’t tell me Aram’s sworn loyalty to the Hero’s wife now?”
“What does this mean for Prince Islan’s faction?”
I couldn’t blame them for panicking. Islan’s influence in Majaar came mostly from Aram, and Yana Salkishan was the chieftain’s daughter. They were known for their incredible prowess at hunting monsters, which was a huge factor in their power.
It made sense that she would side with Cecilia, because she was the Hero’s wife and a royal princess of Bern. Bern was renowned for its success at quelling monsters and had the strongest military on the continent.
So of course Yana would approach Cecilia if she wanted that support so badly. And knowing Cecilia, she’d probably coaxed her into it.

All right, I get it. By standing with Cecilia, Yana’s declaring she has no need for a ruler who won’t stand with Aram. She’s forcing Islan’s hand.
But what wasn’t clear was why the hell my one and only wife, a woman worthy of utmost respect and reverence, was up on stage, performing the mortally dangerous Sword Dance as entertainment for these foreign buffoons.
“The chieftain’s daughter’s gone off stage. It’s just the princess now… Wait, is Bern’s princess going to perform the Sword Dance?! But I heard Princess Shireen was the only one who could do that?!”
“She certainly looks bold. I’ll assume she has some skill, but even if she fails, it should be worth a few laughs. If nothing else, she’s an indulgence for the eyes.”
“You don’t see skin like hers on a Majaarian woman. And her markings only add to her sensuality. No wonder the Hero wants to hide her. It’s hard not to hope even though we don’t stand a chance with her…”
The crowd’s whispers, at first hushed and fearful, soon became unabashedly vulgar. Their filthy comments reached my ears, even though I had no interest in hearing them.
I balled my hands into fists, directing my glare at Yana, who still stood behind Cecilia. Just then, my beloved lifted her arms, the same markings as mine etched all over them.
The sleeves of her robe were gathered just above the elbow, and they fanned out like veils, shielding Yana from view as if to tell me, “It’s not Yana’s fault.” And even if everyone said this was what Cecilia wanted, it wasn’t like they cared. The eyes they watched her with were those of ravenous dogs, glinting with obscene curiosity.
I couldn’t take it.
So I turned all my fury on the one I loved. “You’re supposed to be beside me. You belong only to me.”
That’s how it should have been. That was the only possibility that made sense. And if Majaar refused to abide by that rule…then it didn’t deserve to exist.
“Cecilia. Cecilia Cline Herbst. Please, while I can still hold myself in check, come back to me.”
The mana at my feet roiled as I started to whisper, but before I could finish, her eyes sharpened coldly.
A string of bells chimed, silencing the room, and she eased into a slow, graceful twirl. Her bright green eyes swept over the crowd as she moved, flashing a look of rebuke so powerfully pure the audience stared back in astonishment. One sweep of her gaze was enough to take over the whole room.
Dirk wasn’t easy to faze, and even he rubbed his arms like he’d caught a chill and muttered, “Wow. She looks at bugs with less contempt than that. Well, she’s made it clear this dance is for one person in particular. The rest of us might as well be furniture. My sister-in-law sure knows when to go hard, huh?”
For one person in particular.
The second he said it, I froze.
She kneeled in the center of the stage, her skirts swirling around her. She lifted her head gracefully and then pointed the blade toward herself.
Her eyes met mine.
A fierce love shone in her emerald irises. As I frowned, she gave me the sweetest, softest smile I could ever imagine.
I’m yours and yours alone, so please, look only at me. Love only me. Love me so much you could kill me.
There was no mistaking it. This was a confession.
It was so deep and devastating that I nearly laughed out loud.
“You’re so unfair.”
One smile was all it took for her to plunge me into hell, where all I could do was grit my teeth and watch. No matter how hard I worked to clear the path and keep her safe, it always ended with her shouldering the burden anyway.
I’d admit that a small part of me wanted her to worry about me and think of me, to carry me with her, even if it made things harder.
I wasn’t stupid. I knew I couldn’t be the only thing in her world. I knew I couldn’t own her entirely—not unless I erased everyone else from existence, and even then, she’d never smile again, and I’d just lose her anyway.
But even broken and despairing, she would be breathtaking.
That kind of destruction was only a very last resort, though. For now, I just wanted a moment. Just one breath, one blink, one heartbeat where I filled her thoughts completely.
I wanted her to hear nothing but my voice.
I wanted every word she spoke to be for me alone. I wanted her to sink her rose-colored nails into me, for our heated breaths to melt together, neither of us knowing where one of us ended and the other began.
I would be so happy if I could drink the tears that fell when she looked at me.
If I could have moments like that every day, then maybe I could let go when our final goodbye came. Not happily, of course, but I could console myself with trying again in the next life.
She had no idea that she gave me back much more than I ever hoped for.
And maybe she wanted to build a better world around me, too.
But in a world where I only had eyes for Cecilia, where she was the only one who shone, she must have seriously underestimated just how much she meant to me if she was still trying so desperately to win me over.
But I didn’t blame myself for getting swept up in her growing affection when her bright green gaze softened only for me.
I never imagined how blissful it would be to spend my life drowning in her tender love. To call her simply my wife or my ally was not enough. Nor did I imagine it would feel this dangerous.
Every day, I told myself I was going to smash the chains binding her to her title of princess, but no matter how tightly I held her, I couldn’t free her from them. And though I chipped away at her bonds, I was unraveling, too.
It’d taken such care to ease her into my real nature, to get her used to me, but somehow, we’d reached the point where the idea of holding her with these hands that had taken so many lives made me hesitate for the briefest moment.
We were stuck in Majaar, and I hadn’t even gone after Akeem. I hadn’t punished the woman from Aram or the envoy from Egrich.
I was supposed to ruin her, so why was I letting her ruin me instead?
Deep down, I hadn’t changed at all. I still felt nothing when I killed. Life and death meant nothing to me. Just like Cecilia was my one and only, I was well aware that the people I killed were each as singularly precious to someone else. But so what?
The way I saw it, anyone who disrespected her deserved to die, and that was it. As long as they still drew breath, they were fair game.
The thought of her on her hands and knees, sobbing with guilt at the blood on my hands, roused a thrill in me.
But at the same time, I caught myself thinking that maybe, if I was trying so hard to heal the darkest parts of me, I ought to become the kind of man she wanted me to be, no matter how much blood I was drenched in.
Even though one wrong thought in the middle of a life-or-death battle could get me killed, I would still keep running through every possibility in my mind. I wanted to choose to do things the way that suited Cecilia best. The way that she would want them done.
And just imagining what kind of expression she might make in response sent a scorching wave of pleasure surging up from deep inside me. Would she break and try to hold herself together for my sake? Or would she light up with joy, clinging to me like I was all she needed?
Either way, it would only bind her tighter to me. If I had the choice, I would rather see her smile. She told me she wanted us to be happy together, so I wanted to grant her that wish.
But if she ever turned that gaze toward the world, or toward the title of Saint while still standing at my side, what would I do?
The moment my thoughts strayed to that point, something stirred beneath my skin.
“Nngh!”
It hit me like a wave, radiating from my core to the tips of my fingers. That was how it felt when Eckesachs had first taken root inside of me. The shock was so powerful it felt like I was being reborn, and I had to hold my breath not to lose myself.
Ever since Cecilia had been recognized as my sheath, there were times when I felt my body trying to change.
But unlike other times when something tried to rip me apart and force its way into me, this change felt more like the warm, gentle magic she used to heal me. It soothed me soul-deep. And it was strange how naturally I accepted it, like some part of me understood that this change was necessary if I was going to keep living beside her.
So far there had been no disadvantage to it. If anything, it felt like I was constantly wrapped in her arms. I had moments of bliss that felt almost like the ecstasy right after an orgasm. There was no way that damned goddess hadn’t messed with something. Not that I should be surprised.
Both the goddess and Cecilia are so merciful, it almost pisses me off…
I knew she was dancing the Sword Dance for me. But couldn’t she have spared a thought for how it felt to watch the woman I loved more than anything expose herself like that in front of a crowd? I would lock her up in a cage and throw away the key if I could.
Damn it, her delicate back is so slim… And it doesn’t matter how tightly those metal ornaments are holding her in… Anyone in the audience can see how big her breasts are. And that slit in her dress is showing way too much leg. I swear, I want to kill every single person here.
Was there really no spell I could use to wipe their memories? Maybe if I searched the world over, I could find one. No, don’t think about that. My mana was flaring up again. I forced myself to sit still despite my frustration. And then I let my eyelids shut for just a moment to calm myself down.
That was when I heard her voice trembling in my left ear, soft and anxious. My eyes flipped open automatically.
“Lukie?”
But Cecilia was still up on stage, dancing like a perfect noblewoman. Still, that whisper I heard from my earring had carried such an undertone of anxiety.
I’m watching. I’m watching! You’re too damn cute and I can’t stand it!
I clenched my jaw so hard it started to hurt.
“Haah… What am I supposed to do with you?”
The bells on her ankles jingled with a light, almost cursed rhythm as the silver blade in her hand caught the light like a moonbeam.
If I snatched the sword away from her and tore away every scrap of fabric until all she had left was her jewelry, how embarrassed would she get? Would she whisper she was sorry for exposing herself to this mob, and beg me not to hate her?
Just thinking about it made thick, dark desire surge deep inside of me.
Hurry. Hurry up and hand the sword over to me. Then we’ll get the hell out of this damn place, and I’ll spill every last drop of my maddening love into your body, just like you asked me to.
Those thoughts swirled in my head as I picked up the desert rose I’d tossed into the basket earlier. And that’s when Cecilia spun around and locked eyes with me.
She glanced from my hand to my face, her eyelashes fluttering. Then she blushed deeply, ringing her bells with a smile that lit up her whole face.
She looked like a naughty little fairy who’d just been caught red-handed. She was buoyant, effortless, and more radiant than I’d ever seen her be.
And even though it made me so angry I thought I’d explode, I still found myself wanting to watch her for just a little while longer. I heaved a deep sigh.
The only reason she had appeared before me like this was because of how absurd this whole situation had become. If not for that, I never would have seen this side of her at all. As I held her gaze, I swore to myself that after this, I’d hold her so tight, she would cry.
***
Everyone expected Lucas to lose his temper over the Sword Dance, but in the end, all my husband did was frown a bit and calmly hand me the desert rose.
“Damn it… I’m your husband, Cece. You were beautiful, so beautiful. It felt like I was watching a fairy. I wanted to lock you in a cage and keep you there. I was so moved, honestly, I forgot all about my anger. Dance for me like that again when it’s just the two of us.”
Even though he was still frowning as he spoke, and punctuated his words with a massive sigh, I could see the crimson blush that had taken over his whole face. And with such a sweet response to my dance, how could I not swoon over him?
I really did love how Lucas always told me how he felt after I did something. I loved that about him so, so much.
And I actually kind of liked the way he came right out and said it anytime he didn’t like something, too.
It might sound strange, but the fact that someone as capable as he could still feel anxious made me fall in love with him all over again. He was so handsome, and yet the way his sincerity showed up in the strangest ways lent him a certain cuteness, too.
All the maids and Princess Yana were totally staring at him.
“Honestly, this is even scarier,” Finn muttered, and deep down, I couldn’t help but agree with him.
But in the end, no one in the audience faced any repercussions, except for the main instigator from the Tikrit family. No one got hurt, and the whole thing blew over without turning into a disaster. I felt a satisfying sense of closure.
Lucas and I were walking down the hallway together when I suddenly felt something strange in the air around us.
“Huh?” I looked round warily. The wide corridor was empty save for me and Lucas, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. I was just about to call his name when I happened to catch sight of the courtyard fountain in the distance behind him. And in that moment, I understood what had happened.
The fountain wasn’t making any sound. The water spouted upward and fell without even the faintest splash. It wasn’t just strange…it was impossible.
Nor could I hear any noise at all from the party we’d just left. And only one person could pull this off.
We were inside of Lucas’s special soundproof barrier.
I held my breath, anxiety seizing me, and that’s when he stopped walking. His arm was curled around my waist, so I had to stop, too. I turned my head slowly to look up at him, feeling nervous.
“Cece.”
“Y-yes?”
“I knew you were up to something, making me deal with Yana’s little brother. But I didn’t think you were practicing a dance. You were such a tomboy as a child, and it seems as my wife you’re still quite wild.”
“Eep!”
I squealed in panic, and he let out a low chuckle, then brought up what happened tonight. My whole body tensed up, and I couldn’t get another word out. He brushed lightly over my exposed collarbones and scooped up a handful of my hair before planting a kiss on it.
The gesture was so painfully chivalric that it sent a shiver down my spine, and a cold sweat dripped down my back.
“Your Sword Dance was very beautiful. It was wonderful, and I really mean that.”
“Th-thank you.”
He said it was wonderful, but he had to be scheming something if he was telling me that inside a barrier… Wait, no. He’s not just going to talk. We’re in the middle of a hallway that’s practically outdoors… Is he going to punish me?! I have to do something!
I panicked and blurted out the first thing that came to mind, desperate for a change of subject. But of course, I walked right into his trap.
“U-um, how did you know I was a tomboy when I was younger?”
“Of course I’d know. I kept myself busy doing all kinds of things just to distract myself from the pain of not being able to do anything but watch you.”
He said that on purpose!
He was dredging up painful memories to compare them to our present situation, and methodically guilt-tripping me so I wouldn’t run away!
“But the past is the past. No matter how you struggle, you can’t change it.”
I gasped, and just as I did, he let my hair slip through his fingers, almost like he’d timed it that way.
A faint smile shadowed his face, and when he spoke, it was with a carefully controlled tone that brought me to the brink of tears.
“What matters is right now. Don’t you think?”
Right now, I’m Lucas’s wife.
And right now, he couldn’t accept the fact that the second princess of Bern, a woman who should’ve been honored as a royal guest, had to go out of her way to put on a political show in a foreign country.
He could’ve put up with it if I’d asked him to, if he’d known about it ahead of time. Which meant he intended to absolutely ruin me right then and there, and he had plucked the ornament from my hair in preparation.
That kind of warped consideration made me want to cry.
“Isn’t that right, Cece?”
Ahh, now he’s forcing me to agree! I mean, he’s not wrong, but I really don’t want to do this here!
“Y-yes, but…”
“But what?”
The moment I didn’t agree with him fully, his golden eyes that had been curved with his smile turned cold and sharp. And at the same time, a wave of dark mana—almost like what had enveloped Lord Barnabash before—twisted around his wrists, ankles, and even his throat. I froze.
It was like he was punishing himself.
And when his devilishly handsome face tipped to the side this time, it wasn’t cute. It was scary. I felt the blood drain from my face.
I messed up. I really messed up!
I’d gotten so used to the gentleness he’d shown lately that I’d forgotten that the unhinged part of him that resided deep inside had never left.
Lucas didn’t really forgive me for dancing in front of everyone. He was furious that I thought that I could solve things by showing off my body like that, and furious that I thought humiliating myself would be enough to keep our kingdom safe.
He only asked me that question because he was at his breaking point. If he thought anyone else had a hand in this, or if he thought this was anyone’s idea but mine, he would already be out for blood.
Lucas was terrified of losing me and was prepared to put his life on the line to keep me beside him. He wouldn’t hesitate to do what needed to be done. He never did.
So right now, he was barely holding himself together just so he could hear what I had to say. He was still choosing to listen even though I knew it was tearing him apart.
That was what hurt the most.
Princess Yana had been right. I should’ve told him everything from the beginning. We should’ve talked it over, even if it would have been difficult.
I only wanted to protect him, and now I’d ended up hurting him instead. What kind of wife did that make me?
I was ashamed for thinking I could ever fix this by offering up my body. I reached out and placed my hand over his, gripping the hair ornament tightly.
“I’m sorry.”
“That’s not what I asked you,” he said in a low, strained voice. But his tone was firm. And it made the tears spill out of my eyes even faster.
“I-I mean, I was apologizing for acting without thinking about your feelings,” I said.
“So in other words, you had a reason for forcing me to hold back so much?”
That was petty. Petty and childish. He’s saying this just to back me into a corner and make me feel even worse. And it’s working! But also, he’s making it easy for me to say it, so I’ll just go along with it.
“W-well, you said I could do whatever I wanted! So I did. I got carried away and put my feelings first. I just wanted them to see that I’m the only one who’s your wife.”
I bit down on my lip hard to keep from crying.
Lucas was right. What mattered was now, not what happened in the past.
When we first met, I was a candidate for the second princess, and he was training to become a knight. He was assigned to be my guard, and that was it. I was already betrothed, and he was a member of the Herbst family, the shield sworn to protect the royal family. We were absolutely forbidden from falling in love.
If the old me saw us now, fighting in a hallway because we loved each other too much, she’d be speechless. After all, Lucas was so cold and stoic back then.
I kind of wanted to go back in time and tell the old Cecilia that he was secretly childish and extremely petty.
But right now, all I could do was continue to desperately talk to the man whose love for me was too fierce and too earnest.
“You don’t need anyone else’s approval. I only have one wife, and that’s you, Cece.”
“I-I know that. I do, but I just can’t stop getting emotional about it. I want all of you, just like you want all of me, you know!”
Who cares if it’s selfish or unfair? There are some things I just won’t budge on! You’re the only one who’s ever meant this much to me, and I want you to be mine. All mine.
The words left my throat feeling raw. One tear slid down my cheek.
I wiped it away quickly and waited quietly, bracing myself for Lucas’s reply. We’d raised our voices enough that under normal circumstances, someone would’ve come to see what the commotion was about. But the barrier held up around us, keeping our surroundings quiet. All I could hear was my pounding heartbeat, and I just couldn’t stand still.
Say something, please! I reached out and gently tugged at his sleeve.
His voice was steeped in madness, rippling through the mana like it could tear the barrier apart.
“Then give yourself to me. Right here and right now. Just for me.”
“What?”
“You got to do what you wanted, didn’t you? Putting your body on display for people who aren’t me. You let them look at you and lust, let them think you were inviting them in closer. But you’re mine. Cecilia Cline Herbst is mine. Mine. So since my wife’s had her fun, don’t you think it’s only fair that her husband gets to have his turn?”
He said “mine” three times. To make it crystal clear…and to make me feel guilty.
“B-but we’re just standing in the hallway. Anyone could walk by and—”
“I don’t care.”
B-but I do! I definitely care!
Okay, yes, I let him take me from behind in the garden. And right outside the ballroom. Wait a minute, what am I doing with my life?! I’ve done such indecent things with this man that I can’t in good conscience claim innocence!
Still, even with the barrier, someone could walk by, and there would be nothing I could do about it!
“I-I can’t… Eek!” I was shaking as I tried to refuse, but he caught my wrist, spun me around, and pinned me against a massive column.
Startled, I reached out instinctively to try to catch my balance.
But then he wrapped himself round me, pressing his body flush against mine, grinding his thick bulge against the small of my back. My whole body froze.
“Ahh!”
“You can.”
That’s not what I meant by “I can’t!” I wanted to scream that, but I couldn’t. Not with how he was grinding up against me, hot and insistent, and clearly in no mood to listen.
With the barrier or without it, Lucas would have had no second thoughts. He was really going to go through with this, right here and right now. It scared me so much my throat seized up, and a fresh wave of tears poured from my eyes.
I barely managed to whisper, “I can’t,” one more time.
He leaned in and brushed his face close to my ear, inhaling deliberately.
“You’re sweating, and you smell incredible.”
“Nngh!”
“Haaah…”
“L-Lukie, no…”
He exhaled then, heavy and hot with desire. I felt the pressure between my legs growing. I could feel the heat, the heft, and the shape of him. And it made me remember exactly what he could do to me. My spine shivered with fear and something else I didn’t want to put a name to.
“You really think you can’t, Cece? You underestimate yourself. And that hurts my pride as a husband. Let’s fix that misunderstanding, shall we?”
His voice brushed against my ear in a teasing breath, and the way he said it in a voice so calm and measured…and so threatening it made my nipples harden in response. The fabric of my dress hung taut upon them, begging for Lucas to touch me. The moment I noticed it, I felt a wave of shame and fear rushing through me, which made my whole body heat up.
And I knew that whenever he was holding me was the only time I felt safe. So even if he pushed me a little more, I’d forget where we were. I’d let everything go and surrender to him. That was why I had to resist.
“I-I really can’t do it here. I can’t get in the mood in a place like this!”
I’m a royal princess. I’m the wife of the Hero, for crying out loud!
There was no way I could have sex in some corridor in a foreign banquet hall. No way!
But Lucas seemed completely unfazed by my protests. And the more I watched him, the more convinced I became that he was hiding something. He always had something up his sleeve.
And knowing my sadistic husband, he was probably just waiting to strip away every last word of protest to have his way with me no matter what. So if that was his plan, maybe I should try fluttering my eyelashes and whispering, “Only for a little bit.” Maybe he’d go easy on me if I played it cute?
No, no, no. What are you even thinking right now?! You can’t give in! Not here! If you show weakness in front of a beast, you spell your own defeat!
I clenched my jaw, trying to work up the nerve to refuse him decisively. I even squeezed my eyes shut, but then that bully of a husband of mine laughed at me.
“Ha! You can’t get in the mood because of where we are? Is that the only thing stopping you?”
“U-um, that’s not what I meant. Is it…?”
Uh-oh. Oh, no. That is so not what I meant! But I can’t say it with confidence…and the fact that I had to ask him in the end?! My husband has completely trained me!
“You’re really too adorable, Cece. If only I could ruin that sweet, good part of you forever… How about I take a nice, long look and show you just how crazy I am about you? Then you can tell me how much you crave me, too, my lovely wife. Once you finally admit it, maybe you’ll drop the whole ‘proper lady’ act for good.” He whispered the words like they were a precious treasure.
And then he ripped off my skirt.
The metal clasp around my waist snapped apart, and the fabric tore loudly. I could only stare blankly as the silk fluttered to the floor.
And when I glanced down and saw my lower half completely exposed, I had to stifle a scream.
“Wh-wha… No way! L-Lukie, that’s so mean!” I barely got the words out before I saw the way he looked at me. At my panties… If you could even call them that… And just like that, I couldn’t even think about resisting anymore.
I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!
“So that’s why I couldn’t see any lines. You danced for them in this? This is even more revealing than what you wore at the inn! What the hell were you thinking?!” His voice was low and harsh, though his fury seemed to be directed not at me, but at himself for letting it happen. My shoulders trembled.
The mixture of guilt for putting my own desires first and the dark possessiveness he thrust upon me made something inside of me shiver with a shameful delight. I lowered my gaze.
Then he grabbed the top of my panties and yanked them up hard, pulling them tight between my legs.
“Ahh! L-Lukie, please, I’m sorry! Stop…”
Due to the outfit’s design, its undergarments had to be as thin and insubstantial as possible. And because they were so flimsy, they slid effortlessly up into my slit. The sharp sting between my legs had me standing on my tiptoes. I tried to escape the sensation, but Lucas held me close against him.
“One little accident and the whole room could’ve seen everything, Cece.”
My legs were already visible through the slits on the side of the garment. I knew the hem would fly up when I danced, but I’d checked beforehand to make sure my panties wouldn’t show.
But I never imagined I’d end up like this, half naked in just my jewelry and panties. And I could hear distant voices echoing through the corridor.
I felt a cold trickle of sweat run down my back.
This was too cruel. He was being far too mean. But the fear that someone else might see the parts of me that belonged only to him was overwhelming. I couldn’t take it.
“Lukie, please… Someone might come…” I clung to the pillar, trying to hide myself. My body had moved on instinct, trying to turn around and grab onto his chest…
But I ended rubbing up against his dick instead. I felt him grind into the decorative ornaments on my back, and the low moan he let out made my mind go blank.
“Nngh, haah… Cece, that hurts a little. Don’t press up against me so hard with those ornaments.”
“No, stop… It’s too much,” I pleaded.
I didn’t want this, and I definitely hadn’t asked for it. That’s what I tried to say, but the words caught in my throat. Because if I said it out loud, I’d be saying I didn’t want him to take me. And that would be a lie.
Because I had expected this.
I knew Lucas would end up like this all along.
And I wanted it to happen. I wanted him to get so obsessed with possessing me that he lost control. I wanted all of him, so completely, so desperately…
Didn’t I?
That craving whispered from somewhere deep inside of me. I could feel it creeping out, trying to coil around Lucas.
Sweat beaded upon my neck.
Lucas let out a quiet chuckle and kissed me softly on the cheek, then, with whispered words, laid the truth bare.
“You were the one who chose to dance without telling me, Cece. I dutifully played guard dog to you, but when I said you could do what you wanted, you went and turned those words against me. And now you want to act like you didn’t know that was how this would end? That’s not going to work on me.”
I didn’t dare say a word.
“You wanted to see me unleashed, didn’t you? You wanted to see what I’d do if I broke free and came straight for you.”
I was so mortified, I couldn’t speak.
He slowly dragged his thumb over my lips, then rubbed the color from them onto his own lower lip.
Then he brought the same finger to his mouth, bit down, and let the blood trickle out. With his blood, he painted my lips, as if to mark me as his own…just as he pressed his other hand against the Promise Mark low on my abdomen.
“That’s why I have the right to claim you, Cece. Because you belong to me alone.”
“Nngh!”
He leaned in close and kissed my shoulder like he was holding back from leaving a mark. The blood-stained kiss made me bite down on my lips.
I want him to mark me… But I shouldn’t think things like that. And I absolutely cannot say so out loud.
His kiss released a tang of metal into the air, cold and sharp, not tender at all. But the way he touched me was patience itself, like he was taking his time to drive me crazy.
I shook my head, trying to beg him not to be so cruel, but he deliberately misinterpreted the gesture. And as he began to describe our situation, it became clear he was way beyond the point of reason.
“When I’m inside of you, I always rub your Promise Mark. And you love it.”
“I-I do not! I never…!”
“At first, you get scared. You hold your breath when I push my cock inside, like you’re scared I’ll split you apart. But then your pussy tightens around me like it can’t get enough, and you get so wet you start begging for more.”
N-no way! There’s no way I’m like that! Like some shameless wife losing herself to him!
“L-Lukie, please stop saying such things!”
“You always relax so fast. As soon as I start thrusting, you push your hips up like you want me to go deeper. Like you’re asking me to fuck you right down to your very core.”
He’s going into way too much detail! And I know exactly what he means… It’s way too easy to picture.
The moment he started rubbing slow, deliberate circles over the mark on my lower belly, my body reacted instantly. And I was incredibly sensitive.
“Ahh, nngh! Wait, stop! Not there, please!”
I felt a sharp ache run through my vagina, and I gasped.
I was sweating and shaking, but my body was desperate for more. It throbbed with desire. I shook my head and tried to make him stop. I didn’t want to say it. I couldn’t take it.
“Every time I thrust deeper and call your name, every part of you answers with love. That’s what I want. That’s what I need. So my sweet Cece, I want you to get wet for me right now,” he said in a husky whisper. And the moment he did, the spot beneath my Promise Mark surged with heat. I felt my panties grow cold and damp.
“Ahh, nngh… No…?”
I froze, stunned at what my body had just done, and the refusal that slipped out of me sounded more like a question than a protest.
Lucas realized what happened and reached for my panties again to force me to face reality.
“No? To which part? Don’t tell me it’s about how you wanted all of me?”
“Ahhh!”
He held out my soaked panties, still glistening with strings of my wetness, throwing my own words back at me. I couldn’t deny it even if I tried. I felt my throat tighten. If I answered him now, he’d ruin me.
He’d push me down right here in this corridor, where anyone could walk by, and take me however he wanted. He’d turn me into exactly what he desired.
Even though we were husband and wife, that still didn’t make it right. My brain clung desperately to that last fragment of reason.
“Look at how wet you are. So why not just give in, drown in me like I’m drowning in you?”
He wasn’t pretending. He wasn’t playing it cool. He was just showing me the real Lucas. The one who’d give everything to me and only me. My chest tightened so intensely I couldn’t breathe.
And then I saw it.
That look in his golden eyes radiated such an intense love that I knew it would burn my soul to ashes if I betrayed it, and it made something deep inside me bubble up to the surface.
Understanding an overpowered sadist’s feelings is a lifelong challenge, I thought as I reached out to his face and then, feeling ridiculously guilty about it…
I slapped him.
“I’m already drowning. Can’t you tell?!”
“N-no way. You hit me? Cece, did you just hit me?”
My slap barely made the tiniest whap! Sound, but Lucas looked totally stunned. I yanked him close and kissed him before he could say anything else.
“Stupid Lukie.”
“Mmph!”
Even though he’d been furious a second ago, he immediately scooped me up and kissed me right back. I glared at him.
“You’re such a selfish pervert! I want to give you what you want, too!”
“Y-yeah. That makes me really happy. Actually, um… Do you think you could maybe hit me again? And a little harder next time?”
He completely glossed over the scolding I was giving him! Blushing and smiling like some adorable puppy when he was just furious a minute ago! What the hell?! And what does he mean, a little harder?! That’s not the kind of request you make with that face!
“No way! That’s not something a proper lady should ever do. That was a onetime thing! Let’s just go back to the palace already!”
I turned on my heel and reached for my discarded skirt, ready to make my escape, only to have him cut me off again.
“No. You said you wanted all of me. That means you have to show me you want me right here.”
I didn’t even make it out of his arms before he pulled me back.
My overly possessive handful of a husband didn’t hesitate to exploit my guilt and affection to get what he wanted again.
He slid his hand between my legs, and I panicked, grabbing his wrist with both hands.
“L-Lukie, stop! I’m serious! Stop it right now!”
“You danced to make sure everyone knows you’re mine. That’s not something a proper lady would do either, is it?” he pouted, throwing my words right back in my face for the second time.
He really did love that I told him I wanted everything about him, didn’t he? Ugh, he’s adorable. So adorable. I love him so—wait, no! Focus, Cece!
“I’m really sorry about that. But you always try to solve things with brute force. That’s not how a real gentleman does things. So I don’t have time to act like a lady that—mmph!”
I was trying to tell him I was sorry for acting like a scamp, but then he suddenly grabbed my chin and forced a kiss on me.
His tongue slid across the roof of my mouth, and every time my shoulders twitched from the sensation, he lightly tapped his fingers against the hood of my clit, making it impossible for me to keep my balance as I stood on my tiptoes.
“Mmph, nngh, ahh!”
“Cece…”
Maybe he thought I was asking for it, because the moment our kiss deepened, his fingers pressed and circled my sensitive nub. My vision went white.
“Nngh, ahhh!”
A piercing sensation shot through my ears as I came hard. My whole body went limp, but he caught me in his arms, kissing my temple over and over again as if to overwrite the shame of my coming in a place like this.
“D-Don’t… You’re gonna make me want more…”
I didn’t mean that as permission. It was just how I felt.
That was all it was, but Lucas didn’t ease up. He picked me up, and only when I saw his preening, gorgeous smile did I realize what I’d just said.
“My wife may not be acting like a proper lady right now, but I’m not being much of a gentleman, either. We’ll keep going until you want it.”
No… That means he’s going to keep going until I break and beg for it! Right here, in this hallway! Of course he’d turn it into that kind of scenario!
“W-wait, Lukie. I do want it. I want it so much, but let’s just go back to our room first.” I finally swallowed my pride and admitted I wanted him, but instead of agreeing, he just shook his head gravely and said something about how it was important that we did it here.
I nearly screamed.
While I was distracted, he locked one arm around me so I couldn’t move and used the other to completely rip my panties off, leaving me totally exposed.
“Ahh, no! Please, not here! I’ll let you do anything you want in our room, just please!”
He’d completely abandoned any last traces of gentlemanly behavior. And at this point, I had no choice but to start bargaining like I was selling myself.
Lucas stopped.
“Cece?”
“Y-yes?”
“If I’m not a gentleman, then what do you think I am?” He tipped his head to the side like an innocent schoolboy, and I instantly knew what he meant. And it made me want to scream.
“Th-that’s not fair…”
My husband was the most manipulative, spiteful beast in existence. But if I said that, if I affirmed what he was implying, there was no way this would end well for me.
My last bargaining chip was useless, and he was letting me know it, so that I myself would give in and give him the green light myself. I had to say it out loud.
“You’re so horrible, Lukie. You stupid, perverted monster! You beast!”
“Wow, that was a lot of insults. But let’s go with the beast. Because I am a beast right now, Cece, which means I won’t listen when you tell me to wait or stop. I’m sorry, but do you understand?”
He actually apologized even as he claimed the word beast like it was the most natural thing in the world.
What a handsome, smug, and completely unreasonable beast!
“I already told you I’m drowning in you!”
“I want to see it for myself. Otherwise, this anger won’t go away. I need to feel your skin, your lips, your scent, your face when you fall apart… The only reason I can hold myself back from slaughtering everyone who laid eyes on you tonight is the fact that only I get to feel these things. That’s why I need you to come back to just being my Cece. And only mine.”
His embrace was so tight around me it hurt, but his kisses were quiet and gentle.
His golden eyes narrowed with this terrifying need, like he had to possess even the guilt I was drowning in, and that was the final push.
“If…if I show you will that be enough for you?” I asked.
“Maybe not. I might just get angrier. But either way, you already said it, didn’t you? My actions are always up to you.”
He didn’t care about anyone else in the whole world.
The way he said it, that what mattered was me choosing him right here and now, was so twisted it hurt. But that pain, that ache in my chest made me let go. I stopped resisting, like surrendering was the only answer left. And just like he promised, my broken husband had backed me into a corner with terrifying skill.
“Forget everything else and just drown in me, Cece,” he whispered.
His hand moved in slow, deliberate circles, coaxing a reaction from deep inside me. I trembled with shame as my body clamped down on nothing, already aching even though I knew I couldn’t take it anymore.
“L-Lukie, not there, not again… Please, I can’t… Not like this…”
But the moment he realized just how eagerly my body was welcoming his touch, he pressed a kiss on my cheek that felt warm, tender, and utterly happy. And then he went and teased me like he always did when I was already too far gone.
“You’re saying ‘there’ again instead of using the word. You still don’t remember what to call it, my naughty little wife?”
“I-I do know, I just don’t want to say it. O-oh, I’m gonna…” I shook my head frantically, whimpering like a child.
“After all the times we’ve fucked, you still can’t say it?” he cooed sweetly. His fingers teased my overly sensitive clit, tracing and pressing and making circles with slow, deliberate cruelty until my body began spasming again.
“I-It happened again… I-I came… Lukie, you made me come again!”
I couldn’t say that word. Not out loud, and not here. We weren’t alone. But Lucas knew. Of course he did. But instead of letting up, he just doubled down.
“The way you say that drives me crazy. You like being touched there so much, don’t you… But you won’t even say what it’s called.”
“Ahh, n-no! N-not there again!” It felt like an electric spark jolted through me and my whole body went stiff. My skin flushed with heat, and I arched back as far as I could, instinctively brushing against his cock behind me. He was so hard, and the way his voice slipped past my ear as he whispered my name drove me wild.
“My Cecilia…”
“D-don’t look, Lukie. Please don’t look at me like this!”
He held me close while my body shuddered uncontrollably against his chest, and my legs buckled from another climax. I was crying again, not from pain but from the intensity of the sensations, and how they proved just how quickly and thoroughly he could ruin me.
“I can’t stand how adorable you are. You told me not to let anyone else see, right? Not when you’re like this. But if you act this cute, all you’ll make me want to do is humiliate you even more.”
To drown in a man like this meant losing yourself so completely that you couldn’t even sense how your partner felt. And yet, here he was, praising me for surrendering to my need for him.
“L-Lukie…” My plea slipped out, high and soft and needy, and even though I knew it sounded like I was begging for more, I couldn’t take it back. I clamped my hands over my mouth in horror, but it was too late.
And he took that as permission.
He pushed his thick, rough fingers inside of me and stretched me open without warning. My vision sparkled.
“Nngh!”
I didn’t even think. I just grabbed onto his arm like it was the only thing holding me up. He must’ve taken that as further permission, because suddenly he was pressing deeper, finding my magic spot and teasing it with perfect accuracy.
Hearing the obscene wet sounds echoing from between my legs made my face burn. I bit down on the inside of my cheek, trying desperately not to come, not to cry, but then I caught sight of the emblems on our arms, glowing where they touched and blurring into each other, and shame flared up in me with renewed intensity.
But then he went and sent another jolt through me.
I jerked back violently, my spine arching as I came with a scream.
“Nnngh, no!”
My entire body tensed up, straining against the fabric that covered my chest. My breasts exploded from the thin covering, the chilly night air pinching my nipples taut in seconds.
“D-don’t look at me! Not like this!”
“I have to, baby. I have to love every inch of what’s mine.” Even when he said it gently, tracing one nipple with a single wet fingertip, it made my body throb in the worst way. Desperate for more, I pressed my hand over his, begging wordlessly.
“You’re so greedy today. Do you want it rougher?”
I didn’t answer.
“Oh, my shy little Cece. Was it supposed to be a secret that you can come from nipple stimulation too? I’m sorry, I’ll be more considerate next time.”
“Ahh, no! It’s too fast! Too much!”
He didn’t wait for an answer. He just pinched my nipple and rolled it between his fingers, making me cry out. I was so embarrassed by how quickly my body responded. I felt like I couldn’t even think straight.
I shook my head over and over, but Lucas’s hands never stopped or slowed. The pleasure mounted in dizzying waves, then crashed down again and again until I couldn’t stop shuddering.
“No more, Lukie, please! I can’t… Ah, don’t touch both at the same time!”
“You’re soaking wet again. Are you gonna come again, just from me touching your nipples like this?”
“Ohh, mm… Why do you make me come so easily, Lukie? You idiot!” I bit down on his hand to stifle my moans, but he just laughed like nothing could please him more. Then he kissed me slowly and possessively, drawing out my breath like he was stealing my soul.
I tried to push back with my tongue, but when he pulled away, that naughty, predatory smile of his had returned.
“Y-you’ve got it wrong. I didn’t mean…”
“Oh, I know. But it’s so adorable when you resist. Even when you beg me to stop, your body still clings to me.”
“E-even then, I don’t want to be shocked again!”
And just like that, he started touching me faster, dragging another orgasm out of me with stunning precision. I lost count of how many times I came, but I was sobbing and shaking, completely overwhelmed.
When he finally eased up on me, I slumped back against his chest, dazed and dripping with sweat and tears, my face flushed with shame. My nipples were still painfully hard, and I flinched every time he pulled a finger away.
There was no denying it anymore. I loved it when he did this to me.
“I love you, Cecilia. I love you so much,” he whispered.

It was humiliating, having him make me confront myself like this. Force me to understand like this. I turned my face away from his golden eyes, which leered at the drool hanging from my mouth like it was the most delicious thing in the world. Then he sighed in a way that made my breath catch in my throat.
“You grind against my fingers and moan when you come,” he said, “but if you still can’t admit to enjoying it, maybe I still haven’t made love to you enough.”
Uh-oh. He’s in full sadist mode now!
He pulled his fingers out of me with an obscene wet slurp, then he slid them up to my Promise Mark, leaving a sticky trail that I could feel hot against my skin.
“I’m not done with you yet,” he murmured, coating my skin with my own juices. My legs trembled like crazy.
But he didn’t continue yet. He just watched me with those hot, golden eyes, favoring me with sweet, gentle caresses that seemed to pose a wordless question. That was what finally broke me.
Fine, you win. I’ll say it. Just please, please go easy on me!
“I-I like it when you…”
“Hm?”
Stop pretending you can’t hear me!
“I-I like it when you rub my c-clit with your fingers…while you play with my pussy.” I managed to stammer the words out.
“Oh yeah? Like this?” Lucas immediately rewarded me like I was the best wife in the world. His fingers moved so deftly, they sent me right back over the edge.
“Ahh, nngh! Lukie, I love it! I love it! I’m gonna… I can’t… Please stop!”
“You’re adorable. If you love it that much, you wouldn’t really want me to stop, would you?”
I couldn’t answer because I was spasming helplessly in his arms, sobs rasping from my throat as he peppered my cheeks with kisses between thrusts of his fingers. And then he gave me a choice.
“Do you want to keep going like this, or move on to what’s next?”
It was too much, and I started crying even harder.
“Nngh, ahhh!”
That only made his cock harder.
“You’re already making such a sexy face, and I haven’t even put it in yet. How am I supposed to say no to my sweet little Cecilia when she’s being so brave?”
N-no, that’s not it!
I was crying from fear, not desire. But he took my words and my expression and twisted them into some mirage whose lure he couldn’t resist.
“My insides feel all tingly, something’s wrong!” I protested. “I-I can’t take you now, not like this!”
“Your insides?”
“I-it’s just… When your…cock is inside me, I feel everything, and it’s too much… Even when I’m not coming, it won’t stop. The feeling won’t go away. Please, just stop here!” I begged him, shedding every last shred of pride I had. I said the words I knew he’d been wanting to hear, every filthy thing he’d asked of me. But he just smiled like I’d made his night.
“You’re so polite. But I understand. That just means your pussy’s ready for me, doesn’t it?” He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me toward him, his hot, burning cock sliding into me in one long stroke.
“Ahhh, no! No… Why?!”
“Mm, I can feel your belly pulsing from the outside. Are you nervous? I bet it’ll feel amazing when I’m all the way in.”
My protests just made him happier, like every little cry was more proof of how much I needed him. He whispered, “I’m so horny… I could probably come in you over and over again tonight.”
His words boiled me hotter than any fever. He wasn’t rough, but he was possessive and unforgiving. I’d asked for this. I wanted him to make love to me until I broke, and now that he was actually doing it, my heart really did feel like it was going to explode.
I wanted him to ruin me.
I’d longed to see the raw, vicious side of his love, and now it was going to unravel me. It was everything I’d imagined.
But we weren’t home. We were in another kingdom, guests at a foreign banquet. No matter how much I wanted it, no matter how he roused my urges, this was neither the time nor the place.
I scraped together every last bit of reason I had and begged him.
“P-please, Lukie! If you make me come here, I’ll die from shame! I can’t! I-I’m gonna stain the floor!”
He didn’t even blink. “Then stain the floor.”
“What?”
Wait, what did he just say? Not “It’s okay if you do,” or “Don’t worry…” but “This floor should be stained?!” What the hell are you talking about, Lucas?!
“They already know we’re completely obsessed with each other, thanks to tonight. So if we soak this place with our come and don’t bother to hide it, the palace staff will spread the word about just how close we are. And when you factor in your dance from tonight… Well, that’s an instant diplomatic statement. It’s killing two birds with one stone.”
Wh-what?! Don’t say that with a cute little tilt of your head, like you’re suggesting something perfectly reasonable! There’s no way I’m on board with this insane plan!
He looked up at me with puppy dog eyes, and I almost nodded reflexively. Almost!But what I’m trying to say is, I don’t want to leave behind a sopping, sticky mess! There’s no way I’m gonna let that happen!
“No!”
“Why not?”
Why not?! How can you even ask a question like that?!
“W-we already showed everyone how close we are on our date! If people gossip about us over this, I’ll never talk to you again!”
If there’s ever a time to use my secret weapon, this is it!
So I threw it out there, and finally, Lucas frowned. I clenched my fists for good measure. All right, here he comes! My sweet, gentle Lucas!
“Well, that would be a problem.”
“Then don’t do it!”
“I wouldn’t want that either…so here.”
Exactly! Doing something like that in a place like this would be—wait. Did he just say he doesn’t want that, either?
Even though that should’ve marked my victory, I was so surprised he said that I couldn’t think straight. Just then, something soft landed in my hands. It was Lucas’s shirt, the one he had been wearing until just a few moments ago. I glanced back and forth between his face and the shirt.
“Um, what?”
It looked amazing on him, so it was a waste… But seeing his jewelry glinting on his bare skin was quite appetizing, too… Wait, wait! He said he wouldn’t want that, but then he lent me his shirt… Why?
The arm he had around my waist didn’t loosen up. I couldn’t even put the shirt on, and while I stared at him and gave him a confused look, he just gave me a kiss like nothing was wrong. The dreamy expression on his face suddenly twisted into a wicked, teasing grin.
“You even look sexy when you’re confused. The problem is that you don’t want to make a mess on the floor, right?”
“W-well, yes, but…?”
Obviously, that’s not the whole reason, right? I mean, it’s not like I can control it, so no matter what I do, I’d make a mess because of what you are doing to me!
That made me so irrationally angry, I forgot the situation and glared at him.
That was when Lucas smiled like he was the happiest person in the world, and I grew even more mortified.
“If you’re too embarrassed to make a mess on the floor. You can make a mess on my shirt instead.”
“Your shirt…” It took a ridiculous amount of time for my brain to process what he’d just said.
And as my mind struggled, the head of his slick, hard penis, which was already wet with my honey, pressed against my slackened lips and slid in with zero resistance. And my naughty, sensitive body let go and came soft and slow.
“Instead of the floor, nngh…”
“Mm, you’re clenching so hard on me. I just barely touched your opening, too. One shirt might not be enough…”
I heard a tiny, almost inaudible squelch, and then a soft drip on the floor. I heard myself moaning, and only then did I finally realize what he’d just said. I thought I would burst into tears all over again.
“N-no, nooo! Lukie, don’t put it in again! I don’t want to get your shirt dirty! It’s so embarrassing! I really, really don’t want to!”
I squirmed and struggled, but he pinned me effortlessly against the pillar, lifting me a bit higher against it to get a better angle, my toes now barely pressing against the floor.
He growled like a beast as he thrust inside, the thickest part of him forcing its way in my pussy, spreading me open with its searing girth, even as my walls instinctively clenched against him.
“You’re not getting away. You’re the one who made me like this, Cecilia.”
“Eek! I-it’s so big! N-no, I’m scared!”
The heft and pressure were totally different from his fingers, and they sent a shiver straight up my spine. I shook my head in protest, but my body responded unabashedly, clamping down on him tightly.
I felt him twitch inside me, so he must’ve felt it too. He braced one hand against the pillar and groaned.
“Damn it… You’re soaking wet and still squeezing me so tight… I’m gonna lose it. You’ve been way too sensitive lately. I can’t take it. You’re coming even when I’m forcing my cock inside you… You’re so sexy, Cece…”
“Nngh, ahh!”
His tone was rough and filthy, like I’d never heard from him before. And the way he thrust to the hilt without holding back wracked me with little shuddering orgasms that wouldn’t stop.
I wanted to tell him it was too much, that this was cruel, but I kept clutching onto his arms that were wrapped around me so tightly.
I knew that deep down, the reason he held me so tight, like he didn’t dare release me, was because he feared I’d hate him if he stopped.
And the worst part was I understood it. And I loved it. This Lucas was the one I wanted. Just the slightest push from him and I’d fall so hard it’d break me. It was scary, so I desperately tried to play it off, not realizing it would only make him more serious.
I never considered how seeing him this earnest would fill my heart to bursting.
“Haah… I-I haven’t come yet!” I said.
“Hah. Are you taunting me? I love that proud, stubborn part of you, Cece. That’s why even if you fight me, even if you cry and beg, I’m gonna devour all of you, and lap up every last tear. All of you belongs to me. Even if you’re clinging to me and totally wrecked, I’m never letting go!”
His golden eyes burned with madness and devotion. It was a love so deep, it swallowed up my lies and gave me back even more.
I wanted him to cut through the threads of reason that tied down my honest feelings.
And when he casually said he’d give me exactly what I wanted, my uncontrollable love for him cried out to respond, and my body was swept up in its ferocity. My entire being focused on the hardness inside me, on his lips, and I started getting more and more aroused.
“N-no, don’t say that now,” I begged him, flushed and trembling. “Please don’t expose me like that…not here…”
My cheeks were streaked with tears, and my bangs were plastered to my forehead with sweat. I knew I looked pathetic, sobbing and pleading with him, but…
My beloved husband wrapped his arms around me tighter, kissing me hard, and poured out his feelings with all the intensity of a child.
“I hate it, too. I only said it because I love you. I have to have all of you to myself. Damn it, you’re mine. Mine and no one else’s! I’m so pissed, I could kill every single person who saw you tonight. So I want you to feel it too, Cece. Feel it until you hate me. Come so hard, you can’t stand it!”
With a kiss, he pushed his burning love into my body, making me tighten around him. A sharp throb seized my clit, and I trembled as uncontrollable sensations took over. I jammed the shirt against my pussy and cried out.
“Ah, n-no! I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come! You idiot, you pervert! I’m using your shirt like this, and now I’m gonna think about it every time I wear it, and I won’t ever be able to sleep with it again! How are you going to take responsibility for that?!” I shouted at him.
And for some reason, his eyes darkened, and my vision blurred.
“The fact that you’re even considering wearing it again is seriously too much. Sorry, but no man would be able to stop himself if the woman he loved said something like that. I want this to keep you up at night. Keep holding onto the shirt.”
I heard a wet, naughty slap, and I let loose a moan as I was lifted off my toes for a split second. At the same time, a warm flow of liquid sprayed from between my legs, soaking through the shirt and coating the fingers I was using to hold it.
Trembling, I looked down and there it was. A stain blooming across the shirt. I was so shocked, I totally forgot Lucas was the one responsible for all this.
Shame overwhelmed me at the sight of the stained shirt. I clutched at his head, which was nestled against my neck, clinging to him.
“A-ah, no… Lukie, I-I’m so sorry…”
“You apologizing is too much… I’m gonna come! Just one thrust and you squirted so perfectly… Damn it, you’re the filthiest, most adorable thing ever, baby. You gave me exactly what I wanted. I’m so happy right now, Cecilia. Keep worrying. Cry for me more!”
Right, right! This whole mess is his fault to begin with. Forget I said anything! Wait, why is he so moved?! There’s no way I’m accepting that twisted confession as a compliment!
“Argh, you idiot! You’re so mean!”
“Does the embarrassment make you feel it more deeply? You’re even wetter than before… You really do love me, don’t you? I love you too, and only you. My Cecilia… You’re all mine…”
And now he’s just calmly analyzing things like I didn’t just insult him?! Smiling like he’s in a dream while my dignity’s in tatters, all thanks to loving him!
It nearly slipped my mind that I was a visiting royal princess, and we were standing in the hallway of a foreign kingdom’s palace. This needs to end! Like, now! So I’m going to ignore him!
I kept my head down, furious, deliberately saying nothing in response.
Lucas picked up on it immediately and heaved a dramatic sigh, then spoke in a low voice, as if to scare me into behaving.
“Your pussy tightens every time I say I love you. It’s an honest answer, even if you won’t say it out loud. Isn’t that right, my Cecilia?”
“Wh-what?”
“I said that even though you’re saying no, your pussy is squeezing me. Doesn’t that mean it feels good?”
I didn’t answer.
“Am I wrong? Hm?”
He suddenly pressed down on my breasts while grinding deep inside of me, and I threw my head back against his shoulder, clenching my teeth and trying desperately not to come again.
“Ahh, n-no, I can’t! I’m coming! Ahhh!”
I gripped his arm so hard my nails dug in, desperate to hold back, and he just twisted his gorgeous face into a smug little grin.
“Haah, see how hard you’re squeezing me?” he said haughtily, as if scolding a stubborn child. “You don’t want me to stop at all. It feels good, and you know it.”
From the wild glow in his eyes, it was clear even fear was a kind of pleasure to him. Trembling and overwhelmed, I whimpered, “Please wait,” but he just shifted his stance to better hold me up, then bit down on the back of my neck like an animal.
“Ahhh, nngh!”
He bit me over and over, always letting go just before it started to hurt. Maybe that prickly sensation tricked my brain into thinking it was pleasure, because I could feel myself clenching around him on reflex.
I was terrified by how badly my body wanted to come again, and I quivered as our fingers intertwined. Then he whispered in a deep and honeyed voice straight into my ear, “It’s okay. There’s nothing to be afraid of. I’m just making you feel good, right?”
Tears streamed down my cheeks as I tried to hold back sobs. I wasn’t prepared for this at all. I looked up at him and saw his golden eyes glinting through the strands of his dark hair. They were heavy with desire yet still so gentle, like he was murmuring his love for me.
Under his soft, moonlit gaze, my lips parted with a will of their own. “I-it feels so good!” And the second I finally admitted it, pleasure crashed over me. I could feel my pussy tightening around him and his cock jerking inside me in response.
“Ahh, noo… It’s so good, Lukie! Yes, Lukie, that spot! Yes, right there! It feels so good!”
He cupped my cheek with one hand, so tenderly it almost hurt, and pressed his body against mine. He slipped his other hand down to wrap around my belly, where his fingers traced the Promise Mark as he started to thrust.
“Mm, Cecilia… You’re so cute… I love you. You love this, don’t you? You’re gripping me so tight. Are you about to come again?”
“Ahh, yes… I love you, Lucas. I love you! It feels so good… It’s too good, I can’t! Ahh, I’m gonna come!”
He pressed down on my Promise Mark. With his hand pushing down on my skin and his girth pumping hard from inside, I absolutely lost it. There was no holding back. I could feel my warm wetness spilling out, soaking right through his shirt to run rivulets down my thighs. But it all felt far away somehow as I arched into him and the pleasure left me breathless.
“Shit, you’re squeezing me so tight I can barely stay in… The more you respond, the harder I get… Damn it, you’re so cute… I’m coming!”
“N-no, stop moving! I can’t! Ahh, I’m coming again!”
“Nnghh!” He groaned as he held my shuddering body close, pounding deep inside like he wanted to wring out every last drop of my arousal. My toes scraped against the floor with every thrust. My helpless moans rang out down the corridor.
“Ahh, mm, haah!”
His coarse breaths grazed my neck, and a slow heat spread in my belly as he came. I exhaled deeply in relief when he finally eased his grip on me.
“You sighed.”
He narrowed his golden eyes like I’d done something unforgivable. I clamped my mouth shut, but it was too late.
“I figured that wasn’t enough for you. I’m glad you’re being honest. Now take a deep breath and don’t hold it in.”
“N-no, wait! I’m too weak…!”
I could barely speak, and my body was trembling. My fingers were wet as I clutched the shirt he gave me. I looked away from the soaked, stained fabric, from the liquid dripping down my thighs, and cast my pride out the window to plead with him.
“Please let me off the hook before I ruin this floor!”
“You’re so cute, Cecilia! The fact that you’re bracing yourself to take it from me again… You have no idea how happy that makes me. I’ll hold the shirt for you, so just give in and surrender.”
That’s not what I meant!
But then he smiled with terrifying glee, his golden eyes going molten and wicked, and before I could stop myself, I nodded.
This was a whole different level. I couldn’t say no!
“O-okay.”
“Good girl. Now spread your legs a little.”
Oh god, this is gonna be one of those times where he holds nothing back… Dear body and heart, I’m gonna need you to be strong for me!
“K-kiss me…” I moaned.
“I’ll kiss you as much as you want.”
“Say you love me.”
“I love you so much I could kill you, Cecilia.”
“Fix it for me…”
“That’s already taken care of.”
It is? Well, after that line, there’s no way I’d get an answer even if I pleaded for gentleness… I guess that means there’s no hope left. There’s only one thing left for me to do now. Even though I really, really don’t want to end up a total, sopping mess!
“W-wait, can we please go back to our room and—”
“Thanks for that final tease. Now take a deep breath for me, but don’t hold it.”
W-what the hell was that gentlemanly thanks?!
His bashful little smile was adorable, but I didn’t want a polite thank you. I was just about to fix him with a glare when he hit me with the next bombshell.
“I’ll love you no matter what happens or what you become, Cecilia. I’ll keep standing by your side for your sake, wearing the mask of a knight. I’ll kill whoever you want me to. I’ll save whoever you ask me to. I’ll give you everything. Everything. So please love only me. Love the broken man that I am until the very end.”
“Th-that’s unfair, Lukie! Don’t say things like that and get me all giddy while we’re doing this!”
The way he declared his all-consuming love for me and then started moving made me burst into tears. Before long, I lost consciousness and fell into a world of pure white bliss.
Chapter Four
Chapter Four
“PRINCE LUCAS, I’M FINDING IT RATHER DIFFICULT TO speak with your wife.”
“Then consider it generous that I let you sit in front of her at all, Prince Islan.”
At the moment, Lucas had a hold on me so tight, his muscles seemed to be made of stone. And as if that wasn’t enough, he had a hand clamped over my mouth. He’d completely restrained me.
Not only was I committing an extreme breach of etiquette by sitting on my husband’s lap with my back turned to the prince of Majaar, but now all I could do was mumble incoherently while my husband manhandled me. I couldn’t help but loose a weary sigh.
Dirk covered his mouth to suppress his laughter, and peering over Lucas’s shoulder, I could see Princess Yana giving me a sympathetic look.
We were at a meeting today in Aram, at the Salkishan estate. Prince Islan, Princess Yana, Dirk, Lucas, and I were all here. It was obvious we were here to discuss the incident at the banquet the other day.
The Salkishan family ruled over Aram, but the Tikrits had been trying to take over the role of chieftain for years. Lately, they’d even resorted to underhanded tactics, like attacking while the Salkishan monster-slaying force was deployed, which was an outright act of rebellion.
And if that weakened Aram’s forces, who knew what the Egrich Empire might try next? Prince Islan had just arranged for his younger sister, Princess Shireen, to marry Prince Leon, but if Islan’s reign were destabilized now, the alliance between Bern and Majaar would be meaningless.
That was why Prince Islan and Dirk chose to exploit Lucas’s anger and their esteemed state guest in order to take down the Tikrits.
Thanks to our date at the bazaar, everyone in Majaar already knew how close Lucas and I were. Princess Yana’s position as Prince Islan’s favorite was similarly well known. Under normal circumstances, a proposal from a dancing girl in this kind of situation would simply be dismissed as a silly joke.
“She’s just a girl with a cute crush, just let it slide!” They might say. If they pushed all the blame onto the dancer and cut her loose, they could even use the chance to drive a wedge between Lucas the Hero and Prince Islan over it, weakening the prince’s influence and power as a ruler.
It was a card they could play again and again, in any situation.
But the idea that Lucas would be treated as nothing more than a convenient pawn to be made a mockery of made me so angry that I had decided to dance. But if the Hero, who treasured his wife above all else, demanded someone’s head, they could at least get their political enemies thrown into prison. And what if that ended up damaging Lucas’s reputation?
Even though he’d agreed to it, Dirk knew that Lucas wasn’t the kind of person who cared about appearances. He had used that to his advantage, and now he got to look good? How irritating.
Still, for as long as Lucas was holding back his anger at Prince Islan for hiding his involvement in the dance, I could accept this humiliating seat on his lap. But was it too much to ask to be given the chance to speak?
“I see,” Prince Islan conceded. “Well, if you’ll answer what I want to know, then I suppose it’s fine. Princess Cecilia?”
Wait, we’re just moving the conversation along? That was a quick pivot.
“Mm.”
I meant to say yes, but I wondered if he understood me…
I expected him to keep talking, but I didn’t hear his voice. He was still there, though, right? Lucas held me so tightly I couldn’t even check. All I could see was the strong line of his neck, the way his white silk shirt clung ever so slightly to his skin, and the golden necklace around it. His rock-hard chest was right in front of me. This is too much!
He’s so gorgeous! Of course this outfit would look criminally good on him. It’s addictive! I could stare at him forever…except, well, people are watching!
Prince Islan probably wants to bring up Princess Yana now, so can you please take your hands off me?
I tapped on his chest lightly, and Lucas’s throat twitched. A few seconds passed, and he looked down at me with slight annoyance. I tipped my head to the side.
“What?”
Wait, does he think I’m trying to tickle him or something? Oh no, is my husband secretly ticklish?! That’d actually be kind of adorable.
“Mmgh, mmgh!” Let me go!
I narrowed my eyes and gave his chest another tap to make my point. If he didn’t let me go, I’d tickle him again.
Sure enough, he drew in a sharp breath and grumbled at me, looking frustrated.
“Damn it. That’s not fair, Cecilia.”
“Mmph mm?” What’s not?
“Tch. I covered your mouth because I knew if you asked me with your sweet voice and your puppy dog eyes, you’d get your way again. Especially wearing that makeup. I never should’ve dragged you into something so stupid. I should’ve just killed everyone who looked like they’d cause trouble. It’s not too late, right?”
He heh, he’s so cute when he’s like this. But stop making plans for mass murder, Lucas. I told you not to solve everything with brute force! The prince gave you special treatment, even if it was an apology, and he’s letting me turn his back on him in the middle of a diplomatic meeting! This should be where you back down!
“Mm.”
I shifted a little and reached up toward his neck. He looked curious, but he let me pull him closer, so I leaned in.
“Hm? What are you…”
And as expected, my darling husband instantly figured out what I was trying to do and pulled his hand away from my mouth.
Then, as if the presence of the prince and princess meant absolutely nothing to him, he started to lean in for a kiss, but I interrupted him. I placed a finger gently over his lips and smiled at him triumphantly. Too bad for you!
“Tch, seriously? Don’t you think that’s a little too cruel?”
“He heh. Lukie, there’s something we need to talk to Prince Islan about, remember? So it’s time to act like a prince now,” I told him, tapping his lips while I tipped my head like a proper little villainess.
And just like that, the man I loved gave me the cutest pouty face and replied in the sweetest voice, “When you do that with that look on your face, I just feel completely satisfied for some reason. Like I’d do anything you asked. You really don’t play fair, Cecilia.”
“It’s payback for always making a mess of my feelings, my darling.”
Because you love me so much, it makes me want to give that love right back.
I gently smoothed a strand of his dark hair away from his collarbone and locked eyes with him, pouring all my feelings into that look.
He caught my gaze and let out a huge sigh, then reluctantly rested his forehead on my shoulder. And for some reason, he started bragging to Prince Islan.
“My wife is the most beautiful, adorable, sexiest, most brilliant woman alive, Prince Islan.”
What are you saying?!
“Are you showing off now? Well, I’ll admit that she’s very intelligent and lovely. Yana and I came together in a deal, but it’s true that I value her above anyone else. I didn’t think she’d just toss everything aside to serve as lady-in-waiting for Princess Cecilia, of all people, though.”
The prince just agreed! That would’ve been nice except for that last part. I didn’t like his tone of voice. Who do you think you are, anyway? You say it like you’re suffering, but maybe try looking at your own behavior first before acting like the victim!
It was true that they had a relationship based on a mutual understanding. He was the prince, and she was his favorite, but that didn’t mean Prince Islan ever had to sacrifice anything. Even after marrying Yana, he still kept bringing women into the harem as he pleased. He knew that she, meanwhile, had no one else to rely on.
Islan acted like he was above it all, striking deals that left the people of Aram basically hostages. So I really didn’t want to hear him pretend that he was the only one who got hurt.
“We couldn’t afford to have a gentle relationship.” The pain on my friend’s face when she said that flashed through my mind, and I remembered it was Prince Islan who sent Yana to Lucas. That entitled attitude of his made something inside of me snap.
But just as that frustration was building inside me, Lucas suddenly spun me around to face Prince Islan.
Wait, no. I’m mad right now. I don’t even want to see him right now!
Then for some reason, he gathered my hands in front of me like he was restraining them, and my mind went blank. Why is he restraining me right now?
Why don’t you just pull me against your chest while you do it?! My body’s so sensitive to your touch that the moment you seize me with your hands, it gets the wrong idea and tries to melt into your arms! No! Focus, Cecilia! Hang in there!
Lucas leaned in close to my ear, his voice so deep it practically drowned out the soft jingle of the charms on my veil.
“Go ahead and wreck him, Cecilia.”
“Huh?”
It didn’t register for a second what he’d said. I was still stunned as he started kissing along the edge of my ear.
“Nngh… Wh-what are you…”
“He’s annoying, isn’t he? You shouldn’t bottle things up.”
You’re the one who needs to bottle things up a little more! I thought, smacking him in my mind.
He wants me to wreck Prince Islan because he knows I’m annoyed with him?! But then why did he tie up my hands? How am I supposed to beat him up like this?!
I turned to peer at that unbearably dazzling smile just inches from mine, and then he looked up at me, his blazing golden eyes filled with admiration. My heart pounded loudly.
“We can’t ignore Aram’s military strength, and having Princess Yana on our side is entirely thanks to you. You never back down when challenged, and even danced the Sword Dance, which no one in Majaar had done for years. You pulled off way more than any of those three men expected, all on your own. You’re incredible. That’s why I’ll behave myself, for my amazing wife. So please,” Lucas said with a smile, “crush this smug bastard into the ground, so we can end this trip on a high note?”
That beautiful demon of a husband of mine was practically glowing as he said it, and for a second, I almost nodded.
He was a typical Herbst. The best defense is a good offense. They were always picking fights like this. I never imagined I’d be given permission to obliterate someone while on a trip with my husband. This was certainly a honeymoon to remember.
Still, although I didn’t stop him, I snuck a glance as Lucas kept kissing my cheek.
Since he’d been raised in the meritocratic society of the knights, it was probably second nature to him to respect the person who won this battle—me. Lucas would never use me. If anything, he always listened to me and respected me. He was the only person I could truly trust.
But Felix used to say, “If you want to be on top, you have to get up there on your own,” before dumping all the responsibilities on me.
No one had ever shown me this kind of respect before, and old traumas still made my heart clench. Even though I saw no signs of darkness or cruelty in his sweet gaze, I couldn’t hold back the question.
“Won’t it bother you if I negotiate with Prince Islan?”
“Huh? Of course it will.” He gave me a look that said, “What kind of question is that?” and I was so surprised my mouth hung open.
Then why start a fight about it in the first place? What’s that all about?!
“You know I’m insanely jealous, Cecilia. Of course I hate it when you talk to other men. I hate it so much. But even if I hate it, that doesn’t mean I get to parade around like it’s my achievement. I didn’t take your hand so I could pull that kind of crap. I married you so that you’d never have to fight alone.” He made a smug little noise, and my lips trembled.
“How did you know that’s exactly what Felix used to do to me?” I looked up at him with teary eyes, and the person I wanted to love forever gave me an awkward look.
“Because I’m a Herbst. Can we not bring that up right now, though?”
“Because you’re a Herbst?”
“Pfft, ah ha ha! You’re hilarious when it comes to someone you care about…” Dirk laughed.
Are you kidding me? Is that your excuse?!
Lucas could never lie to me, and this terrible excuse of his was just so him that I didn’t even react to Dirk laughing his head off in the background. I just stared at those golden eyes, trying desperately to look anywhere but at me.
He didn’t want to admit it. He didn’t want me to know. He was scared I’d hate him, and it was so cute I couldn’t help but sigh.
Lucas flinched, his shoulders tensing up. I lowered my voice and murmured softly, so he’d be able to tell me honestly.
“So you didn’t look into it because you were curious? Because you liked me?”
“N-no, I was curious because I liked you! Please don’t hate me!”
I thought so.
I grinned as Lucas blushed, his voice filled with frustration.
I mean, he did say it was hard on him, moving through all that pain. And this is the guy who added audio and video recording functions to a ring! There’s no way he didn’t investigate every little thing about me. And honestly, he probably knows not just one or two of my secrets, but a lot more than that!
Still, even though the thought of him knowing everything left me feeling a little exposed, it didn’t feel bad. Lucas would never use anything against me, and I understood wanting to know everything about the person you loved.
I wanted to know all about Lucas’s childhood, too. Honestly, I’d love to get my hands on every single one of Dirk’s recording crystals… I heard they were stored chronologically in some warehouse somewhere… But how could I get in? I’d have to get Lucas’s permission to watch them first, though…
Hey, focus!
Right then, I needed to apologize to him for forcing that confession out of him.
“I’m sorry, it’s just…you’re always so kind to me, Lukie. I wanted to understand. Does it bother you?”
“Not really. I was just terrified you’d hate me for looking into things like that.”
Because I love you.
He pulled me into a hug and whispered right into my ear so Prince Islan wouldn’t hear, and I couldn’t help but giggle.
“So you’re going to keep yourself in check?” I asked him.
“I’ll do my best—just finish up quickly. Also, I’ve decided I’m never letting you slap anyone else but me, so you’ll just have to deal with this.”
Ohhh, so that’s why he tied my hands up. To keep me from slapping anyone. Wait, that makes me sound like a violent wife! Sure, I did slap Prince Akeem that one time, but only after confirming that he’d be tried under Bern’s laws! I wasn’t about to smack Majaar’s crown prince for failing to cherish his wife. Absolutely not! But I can’t promise anything if he insults Lucas again…
I gave myself a mental pep talk. As the second princess of Bern, I had to keep it together. But as I tried to pull myself together, something heavy pressed against my shoulder. Lucas buried his face there, doing his best not to look at Prince Islan. Honestly, it was so funny I couldn’t help but smile.
If this was how he liked me to behave, then this was exactly the version of myself I’d use to deal with Prince Islan.
“Prince Islan, as you know, I am Cecilia Cline Herbst, the wife of the second prince and Hero of Bern, Prince Lucas. I apologize for the situation, but I ask for your understanding.”
“As long as we can speak to each other, I have no issue.”
“I’d expect nothing less from the next king. I appreciate your generosity.” I kept my voice gentle and refined. Then, I smiled at him sharply before jumping into negotiation mode.
“Aram produces beautiful gold work. We have a few merchants selling it in Bern, but not in great quantities. I’ve always found that rather disappointing. And since I’ve had the pleasure of gaining Princess Yana’s friendship, I thought this would be a good opportunity to discuss a more substantial agreement,” I said.
“Is this a personal deal between you and Yana?” His tone was sharp, but I didn’t respond.
Why should I explain a deal I secured with Yana to someone I barely had ties with? But the truth was, I hadn’t actually finalized anything with her yet. I didn’t want to do anything to hurt her or make her feel like she was betraying Prince Islan, so I paused the negotiations.
She said she’d contact me once she made up her mind, and at the banquet, she’d handed me the sword to make it look like Bern and Aram had already joined forces. That was part of our bluff.
And it had worked. The scare tactic had taken effect. It was time to press for the advantage.
“You should probably discuss the details with Princess Yana later. Or have the two of you ceased speaking altogether?” I asked sarcastically. Prince Islan’s face twisted in frustration.
“Princess Cecilia, I admit I caused you trouble, but using this meeting as a pretext to interfere with our romantic relationships is in bad taste.”
“Oh? He he. And yet you were allowed to interfere in mine? Now, why is that, I wonder?”
He was the one who sent a woman into Lucas’s bedchamber under the pretense of fulfilling diplomatic obligations to Bern to fast-track Prince Leon’s marriage. He interfered with my marriage in the most vulgar way possible, so how dare he lecture me? Please!
His fists clenched.
“That matter has already been resolved. But now you’re sitting on Prince Lucas’s lap and using his power to threaten me. That’s not how equals treat each other. You are a princess from a friendly nation, so you ought to show me some respect.”
“You’re right. We’re not equals.”
That was exactly what I’d been waiting for him to say, but actually hearing it still pissed me off. I felt the smile vanish from my face.
“Respect and equality are built on mutual trust. And since you never treated me with respect as the princess of Bern, you closed off any chance of fair negotiations from the start. As you yourself said, you’ll agree to my terms because you care what Lucas and Princess Yana think, but that’s the only reason.” I laid it out in blunt terms, and Prince Islan’s eyes widened in shock.
I even heard Yana gasp. Tension filled the whole room.
And as if on cue, Dirk decided to open his big mouth and make matters worse.
“Hmm, after weakening Prince Islan by showing everyone Princess Yana is on your side, now you’re taking the aggressive stance, huh? My little sister-in-law’s sure got some teeth!”
Once again, classic Herbst behavior. He was exceptionally talented at misreading the room.
I silently prayed for someone to shut up my meddling brother-in-law, and sure enough, my capable maid and Lucas’s right-hand man moved immediately in tandem.
“Lord Dirk. No, Deputy Prime Minister. Please remember your position,” Anna said.
“The Hero’s already let your transgressions slide, so I’d keep quiet if I were you. Unless you want to return home in a coffin,” Finn threatened.
They each raised a flat sword to him, one to his lips and the other to his neck, in a cross of blades signaling him to shut up. Dirk broke out into a cold sweat and raised both hands in surrender.
“That’s true, he did forgive my transgressions. Well, I’d rather not die in a foreign country. I’ll be quiet. It looks like my sister-in-law’s got this covered, anyway.”
He winked at me, but I didn’t bother to react. Sorry, buddy.
“Wait, seriously? You’re not putting the swords away? This is so uncomfortable…”
“Master, please just be quiet already.” Niklas had been silently watching from the back, but he stepped in and offered him tea like he was soothing a child.
I’ll let him take care of Dirk.
“Kate,” I called to my maid. She carried over a tall pedestal tray and placed it between me and Prince Islan.
“This is for you,” I said, glancing at Prince Islan. His eyes went wide with surprise again.
“A desert rose?” He stared at it in confusion, and I smiled sweetly.
“I’m giving it back.”
“Giving it back? Are you saying you don’t need it? This was a symbol of my affection!”
“It was only meaningful at the time because Prince Lucas handed it directly to me. But it isn’t something I should keep.” I reached out and gestured for him to go ahead and take it, but then rough fingers interlaced with mine. I almost said, “Are you just here to stop me from speaking, Lukie?”
Prince Islan stared at Lucas’s hand, which was folded over mine. It was clearly a message that we didn’t need this sort of symbol of affection. He hmphed and gave me a mocking smirk.
“Ha. Most women I know are delighted by beautiful gifts. They treasure such tokens gifted by the men they love. I thought that was normal? But I suppose you’re not like that,” the prince said.
Wow, that’s the kind of petty comment I’d expect from someone like Dirk.
I felt Lucas’s grip around me tighten so much that it was like I was being embraced by steel. He was angry, and I was a little afraid that if he squeezed me any harder, I might actually break.
If anyone was in danger right now, it wasn’t Prince Islan, it was me! I had to say something.
“Prince Islan, didn’t this desert rose come from your treasury?”
“Yes, it’s one of the finest gems I possess. It’s the largest and most exquisite among them.”
You really love this rose, don’t you?
I made sure to keep my voice even, to make it clear that I was refusing it for precisely that reason.
“I am the wife of Lucas Theoderic Herbst. I want to treasure the things he gives me, from the heart. Just like he treasures me.”
If Prince Islan hadn’t tried to send a woman to Lucas, I wouldn’t have needed to perform the Sword Dance as his rightful wife to ward off their advances and make our bond clear.
Lucas and I were married, and no matter what anyone said, the idea that I would need some sort of symbol of affection to prove it was ridiculous. He already doted on me more than I could ever deserve.
Besides, the only reason I got that rose from him in the first place was because I’d worked for it. And yet here Prince Islan was, acting all smug, like he was the one who gave it to me, or that he could use it to smooth over this whole ordeal. Who do you think you are?
Maybe now that he knew how it felt to almost lose Yana, he’d learn a little humility.
“Please take it back.”
I was still technically restrained, so I had to settle for nodding toward the desert rose on the pedestal.
Lucas’s grip on me eased, shifting from restraint to something warm and affectionate. He pulled me closer and whispered gently, “I love you so much.”
His sweet, needy voice made me want to smirk so bad. I barely managed to hold it back. Good job, facial muscles!
After all, my knight was a super jealous man. There was no way he’d ever let me keep something another man had chosen for me. If he had that kind of patience, he wouldn’t have shredded that dress like it had personally insulted him. But honestly, even if I did take the desert rose home, it would probably mysteriously go missing anyway.
It was a beautiful crystal, but I didn’t want to bring it back knowing it would just get destroyed. It would be better off given to someone who actually mattered to Prince Islan, like his own wife, Princess Yana. I didn’t want it.
The prince must’ve sensed I wasn’t holding anything back, because I saw his cheek twitching.
“E-Even though it’s protected by powerful magic, how are you so sure Prince Lucas didn’t pour his heart into it?” he asked.
Oh, so now he’s trying to spin it as an affront to Lucas. Well, allow me to educate you.
“Lukie, did you enchant it with anything besides protection magic?”
“Besides protection? No. What else would you even put on something like that?”
“There are plenty of options.”
A quiet jab from Lucas. But yes, usually protection is standard, my dear husband.
Except his amount of love and mana weren’t exactly standard. So it made sense that Prince Islan wouldn’t understand why we’d reject something like this.
When you loved someone so fiercely that you couldn’t hide it, when you had to protect them with everything you had, there was no room left in your heart for anything another man might give them.
With that in mind, I turned my hand so that the ring on my ring finger caught the light.
“As the Hero’s wife and the second princess, I am constantly in danger. So to protect me, Lucas imbued it with offensive spells, defensive magic, and even some remote communications functions.”
I’ll just call it remote communication, because I don’t want him to look at me weird if I told him Lukie’s spying on me…
“Wh-what? You can do that to a ring?!” Prince Islan exclaimed.
I knew he’d be horrified. That’s understandable.
He was just now realizing the extent of what Lucas could set up with his magic, and how easily he could do so. And yeah, it was terrifying.
“But this rose only has protective magic and nothing else. That means he doesn’t want me to have it. Rather, he thinks it’s suspicious.”
“Suspicious?!” Prince Islan’s face twisted into the most amusing expression.
Sorry, but I’m not done explaining yet.
“But most of all, the desert rose is a symbol of affection in Majaar. It would be appropriate for you to give it to someone who you think would be valuable to your reign moving forward.”
“Are you telling me to give the desert rose to Yana? Now that you’ve taken Aram’s power away from me, you’re telling me I need to bring her into my inner circle if I want it back? Bern’s second princess would order me, the future king of Majaar, to give it to her and make her my future queen?!”
He stood up, looking furious, and I couldn’t help but smile sweetly. I was glad we were finally on the same page.
If we imported more gold from Majaar, that meant Bern’s mercenaries would have an easier time moving through the region, and we could set up a base for our guild in Aram. Once that was in place, we’d have free rein to send in our spies.
That meant gathering intel on Majaar and the Egrich Empire would be much easier. No wonder Dirk was practically rubbing his hands together in glee.
Not that I was doing any of this for his sake, of course. It was all to support Lucas, after everything he went through for us. Even if Majaar and Bern were allies, that didn’t mean a betrayal like Akeem’s would never happen again. We needed some sort of physical deterrents to keep them in check.
Bern would provide Aram with strong defensive barriers to better protect its people, and in return, Aram would accept more of Bern’s guild mercenaries.
It was a win-win situation for Aram. Bern would gain an ally, and all Prince Islan would have to do was keep Aram happy. So yes, I was ordering him to make Princess Yana his queen. It was payback for him trying to push a woman onto Lucas.
But I didn’t want him to get the wrong idea.
“Prince Islan, it’s not up to you or me to decide who becomes your wife,” I said.
“What?”
“The desert rose can only be used when the dancer’s flame goes out. In other words, if the dancer doesn’t want to marry the person who offers the desert rose to her, she’ll keep her flame lit. Isn’t that how it works?” I asked.
That rule was essential to the harem. Without it, the careful balance that its women maintained around the man they shared would fall apart.
And if that rule existed, I might as well use it to my advantage.
“That’s true, but…” Prince Islan didn’t seem to be following. He glanced between me and Princess Yana, clearly confused.
I called out to her softly over my shoulder. It was her turn now.
“Princess Yana. Would you dance?”
“I-I can’t believe you… You’re terrifying, you know that? A Bern princess giving me the right to choose like this… It’s honestly scary!” She gasped, her voice shaking with emotion, and for a moment, I wondered if I pushed her too hard.
But one should always wield the right to make decisions about their own life. Because without that right, you’d lose the confidence to stand on your own two feet. Trust and love became fragile, fleeting things.
And the title of “queen” came with responsibility. The higher the status of your husband, the more resolve you had to have in order to walk beside him of your own free will.
So she could either keep the flame lit and walk away from Prince Islan, or she could extinguish it and claim the position of his rightful wife and queen. Either way was fine.
But none of it could happen unless she danced. I needed her to go through with that part.
“I’ll respect whatever choice you make, Princess Yana. No matter what your answer is, Bern will always remain an ally to Aram. Don’t worry about that.”
“Ha ha. You’re more reassuring than Islan ever was. Thank you, Princess Cecilia.” Her soft laugh was free of sorrow, and her teary thank you made me sigh with relief.
Prince Islan was the only one in the room with no one in his corner, and, clearly embittered by that, blurted out a challenge that brought a hush over the room. “And what if I don’t choose Yana?”
Wow. Was everyone else struck by how pitiful this guy is just now?
“Ugh… Why do I even love this man…” Yana muttered.
“Pathetic,” Anna said.
“He’s so petty,” Kate agreed.
“Don’t tell me you’re gonna reject her after all that!” Elsa said.
“Elsa’s right! Read the room already! After all that love, you’re turning her down now? You brat! I’ll eat you alive.”
I understood Yana, Anna, Kate, and Elsa’s reactions. But why was Barnabash even more riled up than the rest of them? Maybe it was because he’d been trying so hard to get closer to Elsa so she’d be his companion. Perhaps he was just extra sensitive these days.
Whatever the case, there was still a chance that Prince Islan might back out, so I needed to push a little harder.
“If you don’t choose her, it’s no problem at all. Bern would benefit greatly from acquiring Aram as an autonomous territory. We’d have gold work, silk textiles, countless artisans, and workshops. And my dear friend would be there too. Personally, there’s a lot here I’d love to have.” I smiled sweetly as if to say, Go ahead and decide whatever you like! I felt Lucas’s shoulders shaking slightly.
“Heh… Ha ha. Seriously, you’re way too cool, Cecilia. You’re so far beyond what I expected that I can’t even feel jealous of Princess Yana right now.”
You look way too pleased with yourself, Lucas! You’re the one who told me to take him down. That was a compliment, right? And where, exactly, is the reason to be jealous here? Are you seriously the kind of guy who’d get jealous over my female friend? Is that why you’ve always been such a loner?
As that shocking realization hit me, I got all flustered from the fact that I’d just won a full-blown political conflict while sitting on my husband’s lap. I leaned back against his chest and nudged him with my elbow to stop laughing.
Lucas pulled me tight and kissed my cheek like he was congratulating me, and I could feel my face flush with heat.
“I just fell in love with you all over again, my darling wife.”
“D-don’t say that! We’re not done yet! Don’t get my guard down like that!” I didn’t lean back because I wanted a kiss!
It was so unfair how just a few words from Lucas could make all my tension melt. I really wish he’d stop spoiling me like this.
Just as I thought that, I let out a little sigh into his warm arms. Then Dirk spoke up, sounding impressed. “Hmm, that went even better than I imagined. It’s like we got Aram without even rolling up our sleeves. That was remarkable, Princess Cecilia. No complaints here! That’s enough, right, Prince Islan?”
Um, did Dirk just praise me?
I’m thrilled, of course, but the way he just said, “That’s enough…” Isn’t he clearly ready to push for more? That’s terrifying!
If Dirk got involved, Prince Islan would end up with absolutely nothing left. It was best to end this now before things got worse. I glanced at the prince, silently urging him to cut his losses and quit while he was still ahead.
He raised his head slightly, a bitter look on his face.
“Fine. I understand. I admit defeat. Forgive me for losing my temper earlier, Yana.”
That’s not how you apologize, I thought, when the sound of someone suddenly standing up made me jump. I looked over Lucas’s shoulder to see what was happening.
“What kind of apology is that?! It’s not like I needed you to choose me in the first place!”
Has she finally let go? Or is she just trying to?
Princess Yana’s clearly confrontational tone made me nervous again. Maybe this wasn’t going smoothly after all.
I was just about to step in when Prince Islan dropped a bombshell that made my eyes go wide.
“You must be in love with someone else. That’s the only explanation. No matter how many years I begged, you never said yes. But then, out of nowhere, you danced at a banquet and joined my harem. It didn’t make sense. You must’ve been laughing at me, thinking I’d be fooled! I was ready to let you go and give you to Prince Lucas, but even now, you’ve twisted that into a spectacle to use as your trump card. I should’ve never loved a woman like you!”
U-um, wait. Is Prince Islan actually the one with some grand, hopeless, warped, one-sided love?!
“Wh-what?! I only said your little brother was too young! And every time I turned you down, you just retaliated by bringing more women into the harem! I fought to make it here, pushed everyone else aside to be here, and then you yourself sent me off to Prince Lucas! What else did you expect me to do?!”
So they were in love with each other all along, but they both thought the other had someone else? A classic case of mutual love mistaken for unrequited longing.
“And there he goes, starting the ‘What else was I supposed to do?’ argument!” Dirk chimed in. “Well, it’s a mess, but at least it’s entertaining.”
Dirk. Shut up! Are you seriously planning to stir things up between them if Prince Islan doesn’t agree with my proposal?
I swear, he and Prince Islan are the worst. I’m never calling Dirk my brother-in-law again, unless I absolutely have to!
Still, it was quite awkward, sitting quietly between the two of them while they screamed at each other.
This would be the right moment for Lucas to break the tension, right? I turned toward him expectantly, but…
He rose to his feet, his face terrifyingly sharp.
“Barnabash! They’re underground!”

“And there’s a ton of them, too! Yesss, all-you-can-eat wyrms! Let’s see how many I can get!”
“There are at least twenty, and they’re moving fast. Kill as many as you can. Don’t let them cause any damage,” Lucas instructed.
“How do you even know that?! Well, I realized it too! And what do you mean, don’t let them cause any damage? That’s how I feed! I wait until they burst out, and then I roast them!” Barnabash argued.
“Then drop an ice arrow on the ones that try to surface,” Lucas said.
“What about after that?!”
“Dig them up.”
“I’m a dragon, not a dog!”
“Just go! Don’t let them get into the bazaar.”
Lucas fired off orders to Barnabash, still holding me in his arms. He was deadly calm, and his tone had changed so abruptly that it made my blood run cold.
I instinctively grabbed a fistful of his shirt. He gently set me down and gave me a reassuring smile. “Sorry about that. A group of monsters just appeared inside the detection barrier, and for some reason, they’re heading this way.”
“Monsters?!”
He said that last part loudly enough for Prince Islan and Dirk to hear. Dirk immediately sprang into action.
“Prince Islan, if you’re willing to trust the Hero’s intel, please dispatch your main forces to the bazaar, near the border of the desert,” he instructed. “Focus on protecting the citizens and stopping the monsters from breaching the area. Princess Yana, if any of Bern’s mercenaries are stationed in Aram, invoke the name of House Herbst and rally them to action. The monsters are wyrms, but there are far too many. We’ll need every available unit.”
“Understood.” Prince Islan nodded and turned to Yana, but suddenly, the ground rumbled beneath our feet.
Startled, Yana rushed to the window and threw it open. She gasped at what she saw.
A thick cloud of sand was rising in the distance beyond the dunes. As it drew closer, a fountain of dust exploded skyward like a geyser. A grotesque monster burst from the spray, its form like that of a giant worm with legs—something that looked completely out of place in the desert. Its massive body, large as a tree trunk, twisted once before plunging back underground, tunneling straight toward us at terrifying speed.
The ground rippled where it traveled beneath, bulging up in multiple places like some kind of giant mole was carving through the earth. Yana dropped to her knees as she clutched the window frame, and I rushed over to her.
“Princess Yana, are you all right?”
“Wh-why is this happening? I’ve never seen anything like this before!” She clung to my arm, her face as pale as a ghost. I almost told her it would be okay, but I swallowed my words.
Wyrms weren’t known to move in packs. They had enormous appetites and hunted most other monsters in their territory, so they kept a certain distance from each other.
On top of that, their thick outer hides made them very hard to kill. They were Rank B monsters. Normally, it would take ten elite knights from Bern’s Black and White Knight Order to take down just one of them. And now twenty of them had appeared at once.
This wasn’t just an incident. It was a full-blown catastrophe. Citizens of Aram were going to die. A lot of them.
It was no wonder Yana was terrified to the point of breaking. But she was set to become the future queen of Majaar. She had to be the one giving orders and making calls in an emergency.
So what she needed right now wasn’t some empty reassurance. It was guidance. Something that could help her get through this.
“Princess Yana, please stand. You need to start giving orders. If you don’t, the damage will only spread.”
“But how are we supposed to fight something like that?”
“Fighting isn’t the only way to defeat something. First, we have to evacuate anyone who can’t move. And if you’re mobilizing a combat unit, you need to set up a place to bring the wounded. Lukie, where should we position the vanguard?” I turned to Lucas while holding Yana steady. He looked at me for a moment and then replied.
“Are you trying to say you plan to use your healing magic out there? That you, my wife, want to join the vanguard during a clearly orchestrated wyrm attack?”
Was he frustrated? Angry? Or was he trying to see if I was scared?
His golden eyes burned so bright, I almost flinched. His voice was low and steady, like it was pulling me underwater, impossible to resist.
There was no mistaking the threat in his tone of voice. It was the voice of someone saying, “I absolutely hate this because I care too much.”
So I answered with just as much passion in my voice. “Even if the main unit has a healer, there will always be someone in need of help. And the severely injured will need proper treatment if we’re to evacuate them. I can use my magic to provide emergency first aid. You’re the one leading the charge, Lukie. It’d be a waste of your time and mana to also handle the healing. Please let me do it.”
I want to be by your side. You vowed to fight and protect. I vowed to live and support you. Let me be your sheath, always by your side.
Lucas frowned deeply, clearly displeased. I looked him straight in the eye and bowed my head.
He let out a small sigh and then, without a word, conjured Eckesachs. “That stubborn resolve of yours makes me fall for you all over again, and it’s seriously infuriating. But that’s also exactly why I’m here.”
The sacred greatsword was nearly two-thirds of Lucas’s height, and it shimmered with the same gold as his eyes.
As he gripped its hilt, which glowed and pulsed like it yearned for the fight, I found myself holding my breath and blushing at his completely unreasonable threat.
“I swore I’d never let you go through a repeat of the Fenrir incident ever again. I’ll protect you no matter what. So do what you need to do, but don’t worry. And once this is over, I’m going to need you to heal me until I’m satisfied. I don’t think I’ll be able to hold back after watching you show so much kindness to other people. So prepare yourself,” he said.
“A-all right.”
He was definitely going to humiliate me again somehow. I could already tell.
My lips trembled. While I tried to gather myself, the maids were casually prepping armor and murmuring about the schedule ahead. I honestly wanted to curl up and die.
“Protect the leisure inn at all costs,” Anna said.
“Schedule coordination memory on,” Kate nodded.
“Make absolutely sure you don’t set foot on that ground… Wait, isn’t this the first official battle with both Prince Lucas, the Hero Knight, and Princess Cecilia, the famed Rainbow Maiden, taking the field together?” Elsa asked.
“Oh, that’s true. We’ve never had them openly work together on the battlefield before. We should record this,” Finn said.
Okay, I get Anna, Kate, and Elsa joking about it. But why is Finn so excited?!
It was true, Lucas and I had never deployed together in battle. This was our first time.
Well, unless they were counting that whole demon fox thing as an unofficial incident… But I didn’t do anything! I was just glued to the window watching Lucas the whole time!
“Everyone has backup recording crystals, right?” Dirk said. “Especially you, Finn. Make sure you’re paying attention to the shot.”
“Yes, sir.”
Dirk handed out two crystals to everyone. But that comment to Finn was a bit suspicious.
He was talking about recording Lucas, right?
The recordings Finn took were always so good… He kept his distance, but somehow, the way he framed Lucas’s combat scenes was really amazing. I really wanted to see this one later…
I can’t let Lucas’s actions as the Hero end up in Dirk’s hands! No way!
And now that I thought about it… Lucas did say he’d looked into everything. What if he recorded those too?
I glanced over at him, but before I could ask, Barnabash had returned. He rested his head on Lucas’s shoulder and let out a dramatic wail.
“This is your first time fighting together?! That’s not fair! I wanna have a love-battle anniversary with Elsa, too! I’m so jealous, I could scream!”
“Anniversary…”
“Don’t act all shy! Give me permission to fight side by side with the one I love, too!” Barnabash said.
He was a black dragon, and a ridiculously strong one at that, so I wondered if he didn’t have a lot of chances for joint combat. Barnabash might’ve been being dramatic, but maybe for divine beasts, chances to fight side by side with their mate were truly something to be sought out. A couple’s battle anniversary sounded completely ridiculous, but Lucas was looking so proud, I began getting secondhand embarrassment.
I never imagined I’d get to use my healing magic to help him. It felt inappropriate to say at a moment like this, but it actually made me kind of happy.
Thinking about what’s going to happen after this makes me want to scream into a pillow, but there’s no turning back now, Cecilia! It’s time to pull it together!
While I was locking all that resolve into place inside me, Lucas dragged Barnabash over to the window.
“Prince Islan, I’m requesting permission to use military force within Majaar. I can inform Leon afterward, but if your kingdom doesn’t officially approve me using my power here, it could turn into a serious problem,” he said.
“It’s no problem at all. Honestly, we’re lucky you’re here. But are you really going to help us?” the prince asked.
“I want to keep Cecilia safe, and I owe Princess Yana a favor.”
Prince Islan looked at Lucas in disbelief.
Lucas was totally unfazed and started laying out the plan of action.
“The wyrms are heading straight for the bazaar, where most people are,” he said. “I’ll put up a defensive barrier around the dome that divides the north and south ends. From there, Aram’s monster squad can move with Finn and Elsa into the bazaar for a sweep. If we turn the dome into a triage site, we can minimize casualties.”
“Understood,” Islan said. “I’ll have the people inside the bazaar evacuate to the dome. But what about the ones who arrive late? How will they get past the barrier?”
If even Prince Islan agrees, then this has to be the best plan.
But we would need to actively reopen and then reseal the defensive barrier for anyone trying to get in late, whether it was due to falling debris or wyrms in pursuit, and that wouldn’t be easy.
Normally, it was a simple enough task, as long as two people shared the same type of mana, like siblings or close family. Controlling a barrier strong enough to hold off a Fenrir or black dragon took immense skill, however, not just matching the types of mana.
So naturally, all eyes turned to one person. “Dirk. You handle it,” Lucas said.
“I knew you were gonna say that. Anika’s way better at syncing with your mana. We haven’t been on a mission together in ages, Lucas. You’ve gotten so good at doing everything yourself that it’s been a while since we fought side by side. Looks like your big brother’s gotta bring his A game.”
“You’ve gotten rusty because you skipped training. You wear the Herbst name, so you should act like a proper shield,” Lucas chided.
“I’m very proud of how hardworking you are, little brother, but people have strengths and weaknesses. I’m more suited to scheming from the shadows and keeping my records. Besides, staying active until death was Father’s personal goal, not mine,” Dirk said.
Wait, am I about to witness a full-on brotherly team battle?!
For a second there, I was almost moved enough to strike a victory pose. I’d been wondering why Dirk even came to Majaar in the first place, but now I was glad he was here. And I’d just pretend I didn’t hear the whole bit about scheming from the shadows while keeping records.
As I watched the two of them bicker as if we didn’t have a calamity bearing down on us, Lucas casually tossed Barnabash out the window and then held his hand out to me.
“Dirk, closing the barrier will take mana, so don’t go making any massive holes in it. Barnabash, take on your black dragon form. Cecilia.”
“Y-yes!”
“Let’s go.”
It felt like he’d just said, “I love you.”
His strong, gentle words nourished me, and I couldn’t take my eyes off his gloved hand.
If this life really is my atonement for a past one, then the goddess really blessed me with something beautiful!
I would never stop being grateful for this life, for being able to walk on the same ground, look at the same world, and reach forward together, hand in hand.
No matter what happened from here on out, I would always remember this moment. I’d fight my way through anything again and again if it was for this hand.
“Yes, Lukie.”
I took his hand. He pulled me up onto the black dragon, and I lifted my gaze to the same sky his golden eyes were fixed upon.
As I busied myself healing the wounded in front of me, I deliberately looked away from the chunks of wyrm flesh sliding down the transparent barrier.
“I think my weapon is a terrible match for these things,” Dirk muttered beside me. “But Lukie’s barrier is ridiculously dense. It sucks up all of my mana. Niklas, will you trade swords with me?”
Did he just admit that he’s struggling?
“No. You’re the one who forced me to switch to a sword just because you said the wires looked cooler. This is your mess, so you clean it up.”
“Aww, really? They’re great against people, you know…”
Despite his complaints, he flicked his wrist and imbued mana into the wires, manipulating them with practiced ease. Niklas had already diced one of the wyrms up, and now Dirk was using the wires to shred it to ribbons.
A pile of slimy wyrm guts had built up around him. If those were human bodies, it would’ve been quite the horror show. I flinched.
I needed to change the subject before I got hit with a creepy “So, you heard that, did you?” from Dirk.
“Come to think of it,” I said, “we don’t really see wyrms on the Bern side of the border forest, do we?”
“That’s true. I don’t remember the knights ever having to fight them much. But I swear the insides of these are a different color. I wonder what Egrich has been doing to these monsters this time.”
“A different color?”
Even though he probably meant it as an offhand remark, there was a weird edge in his voice. I couldn’t help but stare back in concern as he held up the barrier.
Then, he glanced over his shoulder and gave me a wink.
“Still, the fact that you can tend to all these people without missing a beat and still hold a full conversation on a battlefield like this? Honestly, my dear sister-in-law, you’re doing the work of the entire White Order all by yourself. You’ve been healing some serious injuries without even flinching. All those sympathy visits weren’t for nothing, huh? Finn, how many more are there?”
Just then, Finn landed on the ground with a heavy thud, carrying an injured man. A smaller wyrm loomed behind him.
With a wave of his hand, Dirk opened an entryway in the barrier the size of a person. With his other hand, he conjured an ice arrow and took the wyrm out in one clean shot before speaking to Finn. “Damn it… I picked up a mana signal from one more person. They’re trapped under debris. Elsa’s on it.”
I rushed over to the man Finn set down and gasped. “He’s the man from the pastry shop!” His voice echoed in my mind. I’ll throw something in extra! And I bit my lip hard.
“Anna, Kate, on my signal, set his arm and leg in place and hold them.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
The moment I gave those orders, I drew healing sigils with my fingers over the man, whose arm and leg were bent the wrong way. He was also bleeding badly.
A glowing magic circle rose into the air, lines of light forming the spell as it condensed toward the center. I raised the completed spell over his body and pressed my palms together.
“Restore him.”
Restore this child of the goddess to perfect health, I prayed silently as the magic circle blended with both my mana and something deeper and then sank into his wounded limbs. Just as the magic set in, his screams rang out inside the dome.
I kept my hands pressed tightly together, holding firm. Moments later, glittering rainbow-colored particles scattered into the air, and the color returned to the man’s face.
“Wh-where am I? Are you from Bern?”
“You’re all right now. But I’ve just finished healing you, so you should stay still.”
“M-my arm, my fingers… I can move them… Thank you! Thank you so much!”
I let out a sigh of relief as he cried with gratitude, but then…
Boom!
The ground shook. A deafening blast roared through the air, and a massive wyrm rose up right in front of us.
Its mouth gaped wide, as if to swallow everything before it. Blade-like teeth couched in circular rows within its maw, crimson chunks of flesh stuck between them. I felt a chill run through me.
But what was even more terrifying was the sight of Elsa, who appeared to be holding someone in her arms as she dodged the wyrm’s attacks.
“Elsa, watch out! Dirk, can we attack from here?!”
“I can. But I can’t hold back against something that size. If I misfire, I might hit the casualty she’s carrying. And isn’t that Princess Yana’s little brother?”
“What?”
I squinted at Elsa’s silver, furry back. She was much smaller now in her Cath Palug form, just barely dodging the wyrm’s strikes. And then my blood ran cold at what I saw.
A young, slender boy with a familiar hair color. His eyes, which I knew were the same shade as Yana’s, were shut tightly. Blood from his head soaked Elsa’s silver fur. His body was limp. He needed healing right away.
But even as Dirk tried to distract the wyrm, it kept its attention fixed on the boy.
“Tch, if I hold back, my blade won’t pierce its skin. Elsa, can’t you get any farther away?”
“I’m trying, but this thing just won’t let up!”
She was being careful not to jostle Alfred. That was probably slowing her down, but even so, this wyrm’s obsession felt unnatural.
I narrowed my eyes and saw shallow cuts all over its body.
The boy had said he snuck into the coliseum near the back of the bazaar because he idolized Lucas so much. He must’ve encountered the wyrm there and tried to fight it.
That’s why it followed him all the way here!
It wouldn’t be satisfied until it ate him. But since he was too injured to run, fighting it off might already be impossible.
He might be on the verge of death!
Without a moment to spare, the first face that came to mind was Lucas’s.
I kissed the ring on my left hand, pressed my hands together, and locked my gaze on the wyrm.
“Open the barrier! I’m going to heal him!”
“What?! Are you trying to get me killed, little sister? What kind of insane plan is this?!” Dirk spun around, visibly shaken, and I understood why.
Lucas would burn this entire kingdom to the ground if something happened to me.
But still…
“I’ll be safe because Lukie promised he’d protect me, no matter what!”
All I had to do was trust him.
“He’ll protect me with this ring. So please, brother-in-law, open that barrier!”
I pressed my hands against the dome and called out to Dirk on the other side.
I even played my trump card, loud and clear, and just like that, he bounced right back. “She called me brother-in-law for the first time! Yes! I love it! I’m so happy! Elsa, get over here!”
Okay, I’m already regretting saying it. That’s definitely a limited-use move. I need to save my trump card for actual emergencies.
Meanwhile, I heard Elsa cry behind me, and Anna and Kate immediately kicked into their own strangely competitive modes.
“Huh? Why are you freaking out about having your name called once? I’ve been on a first-name basis with her since forever!”
“She actually started speaking casually to me first. And I’ll be the one to clear Princess Cecilia’s path. Die, disgusting wyrms!”
“I’m the second one she ever called directly, and how dare you show your nasty little face to the Rainbow Maiden? Bow your head, you filthy wyrm! You don’t deserve to gaze upon our goddess!”
“Fine, I’m third, but she’s worried about me. So I still win!”
They’re still going on about this?
It was all technically true, and honestly, it felt a little dangerous to correct them. But most of all, Anna and Kate were fully pumped up, shredding wyrms with such ferocity, I wasn’t even sure it was safe for me to run through the chaos.
Have they actually gotten stronger than Dirk lately? I know they’ve been training, but still… Are they really just maids?
Well, I guess dedication is a good thing. I quickly looked away from my murderous black-clad maids as they rampaged across the battlefield.
They’ve always been a huge help, but now’s not the time to worry about that!
“Princess Cecilia! Now’s your chance!” Anna’s slashes sent smaller wyrms flying.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t hold the barrier much longer!” Kate said, opening a passage with her shield magic.
“Dirk!” I screamed.
“Not ‘brother-in-law’ anymore, huh? Fine, I’ll just have to wait until next time.”
As Dirk replied, the section of the barrier I had my hands on vanished, opening a gap just wide enough for me.
Dust swirled across the battlefield, but I ran straight toward Elsa, who was ten or so meters ahead. The shoes Lucas chose for me made walking on the desert sands a breeze, and even sharp debris didn’t hurt my feet.
I bit my lip, dodging the smaller wyrms hurtling toward the barrier. I kept running straight toward the shadow of the massive one, looming like a snake with its head raised, ready to swallow Elsa and the boy whole.
I felt the wind on my cheeks, just like when I was little and loved running. The huge wyrm’s body twisted, and I kicked off the ground.
I threw myself over the boy and covered him with my own body.
“Princess Cecilia!”
I didn’t know who was screaming. The wyrm’s mouth filled my vision, its nightmarish mouth bearing down on me.
I squeezed my eyes shut and whispered the only name that could calm my heart.
“Lukie…”
Please protect us!
And as if answering my prayer, the ring on my finger grew warm and suddenly flashed with light. A beautiful, golden web of defensive magic enveloped us, and from its golden threads shot needle-like projectiles that pierced the wyrm.
The moment the monster stopped moving, something like a shooting star streaked across the sky and slammed into it. A dull, heavy thud resounded, and the wyrm staggered, toppling onto the rubble.
I watched through the haze of dust as that shooting star twisted in midair, like a wild animal recoiling from its own momentum, then landed lightly on the roof of a crumbling building.
A black shirt clung to the figure’s broad back, and a long, fluttering cape danced behind him. Gold and rainbow particles shimmered across the flowing fabric like dragon wings.
“No way…”
How did he get here?
My lips trembled as I stared.
He gripped the sacred sword and shifted it, its tip angling toward the ground. His dark hair was tied back loosely, streaming behind him like a racing stallion’s tail.
And then a massive blade of light came crashing down from the sky, cleaving the wyrm in two.
“That’s…”
The wyrm was split neatly in half and crumpled to the ground. Glittering frost spread rapidly until its entire body was encased in ice.
It was the technique Lucas had been learning from Marshal Webber the morning after we arrived in Majaar. He’d mastered it.
I stared up in awe as he jumped down, completely captivated by him.
He landed with a steady, unshakeable strength. His beautiful face framed by his dark hair, his golden eyes blazing with the same light as the sacred sword in his hand… The radiance emanating from him was so pure, so sacred…it made me feel like bowing in reverence to him.
He truly was the Hero chosen by the goddess.
That was the truth I felt in that moment. And because of that, I began to tremble. He felt like someone beyond my reach.
But then he looked only at me. He walked straight toward me without hesitation, without even a glance to the side. “Sorry I took so long, Cecilia. Are you hurt?”
“L-Lukie…”
He kneeled before me, heedless of the dirt and grime. He reached out with his black-gloved hands and pulled me into his arms. He brushed my messy bangs aside, and I couldn’t hold back anymore. I buried my face against his chest.
His warmth, his voice, and the sound of concern in his voice brought streams of tears to my face.
“Cecilia? Are you hurt?”
I trusted the ring would protect me, and I’d been right. But I didn’t think he’d actually come in person.
I could barely speak. “N-no, I’m okay, Lucas. I just… I was so relieved, that’s all.” I somehow managed to respond. He pulled me in tighter, lifting my chin with one hand. He gazed at me gently, the corners of his eyes relaxing.
“My brave little wife scared me half to death. You believed in me?”
“Yes, because it was you. You promised me.”
“I did.”
He pressed a gentle, comforting kiss to my lips, and I felt all the tension leave my body. When he leaned in again, I instinctively tipped my face up to kiss him in return, only to remember where we were and freeze.
I almost let him kiss me again without thinking. The same thing that happened when Felix showed up back then!
“I-I’m fine now, really…” I quickly clamped a hand over my mouth, blushing furiously.
He smiled, his eyes glowing with mischief like a child who just got away with a prank.
“Good,” he murmured in a low, sweet voice. I realized I’d just admitted the kiss made me feel better, and I blushed all over again.
“Don’t tease me like that in the middle of a battle!”
“Ha ha. Sorry. I figured you’d be fine. I know you can hold your own, my little scamp.”
I gave his chest a light smack, and he laughed, scooping me up into his arms. He brushed the dust off my skirt and checked to make sure I wasn’t still frightened, without saying a word. My heart ached.
He always did just the thing that would calm me down.
And he was always so tender, I could barely keep my heart in check.
“B-being a scamp has nothing to do with this.”
I wanted to stay composed, but just one kiss from him and I was suddenly all soft and stupid again… As I ducked my head, trying to hide behind my bangs, he leaned in and brushed his lips against my ear.
“It has everything to do with it…” he whispered in a low, intimate tone that made my knees go weak. “I love my wild little wife who lets me spoil her. It makes me want to do everything I can for you, as your husband, and as your knight.”
Ugh, my husband has no right to be this hot and say things in that voice! It’s so unfair!
But this is not the time to be flustered!
While I was racking my brain for a response, he took my hand and led me to a slightly beat-up chair nearby. He eased me into the chair, then kissed the top of my hand. “I’m glad you’re okay. Alfred was the last person we needed to find. You must be exhausted…please stay here and rest. I’ll end this quickly.”
“Okay. Please be careful out there…”
Lucas conjured a cubic barrier of shimmering gold edges to shield us, then stepped back with a heavy footfall. His broad back blocked the wyrms from view, and he readjusted his grip on Eckesachs.
The profile of his face, turned toward the beast towering above the bazaar rooftops, was that of a true knight. He looked calm, fearless, and resolute. The surrounding people clasped their hands together, praying to him.
You always call yourself my knight, but… The truth is, I’ll never be able to keep you for myself. Not as long as you wield Eckesachs.
It filled me with pride and love, but also with pain. A familiar, bittersweet ache filled my chest. I almost called his name and begged him not to go, but I swallowed it back down.
“I’ll be waiting for your safe return, always.” As I whispered my prayer, my beloved knight turned toward the battlefield, his golden eyes glinting.
Everything that happened after that was a blur.
Lucas showed off a level of power that honestly made me want to call him a walking cheat code. He wiped out the swarm of monsters without breaking a sweat, then casually enhanced the magical defense barriers that Prince Leon had sent over, like he’d just come up with the idea on the spot.
“They only respond to monsters, but I think they’ll be pretty easy to use,” he said, casually tossing a chunk of wyrm flesh toward the barrier. The moment the flesh touched it, the cold air around it crackled, and it split cleanly into two pieces.
The townspeople fell silent.
Even though the barrier would only react to monsters, which made it easier to get their cores, it was a bit terrifying to imagine what it would be like if it worked on people.
But when the merchants realized how convenient it was and started chucking whole monster corpses at the barrier just to extract the cores the easy way, I couldn’t help but laugh. That’s definitely big merchant energy!
The damage to buildings was less severe than expected, and repairs wouldn’t take long.
And because Lucas, the Majaarian army, and our mercenaries had all been deployed quickly, there were surprisingly few injuries, and not a single death. It was truly a miracle. The people of Aram were overjoyed and came to thank us one after the other.
Yana was especially grateful. She was thrilled that we’d saved Alfred, and watching Islan’s panicked expression made me want to burst out laughing. But of course I couldn’t, because that would be rude.
“I-I can’t even begin to express my gratitude! The Salkishan family of Aram will forever be grateful to the descendants of Bern’s Hero and his wife, the princess. If you ever need anything, just ask, and we will rush to your aid. I’ll come straight to you, Princess Cecilia, even if I have to leave the palace!”
“What?!” Prince Islan exclaimed.
“This is my way of repaying her personally, Your Highness,” Yana replied. “There’s nothing to object to in that.”
“Y-Your Highness? What kind of tone is that?! You’re my wife! I understand repaying a favor, but you’re coming back afterward, aren’t you?!”
Islan frantically tried to reason with her, his arms still supporting Alfred, who couldn’t yet stand on his own. Everyone around them gave them awkward but warm looks, and I couldn’t help but laugh.
“You’re still whining, Prince Islan?”
“He’s a good ruler, but he’s hopeless when it comes to romance. Apparently, he was so crushed after getting rejected the first time that he started practicing proposals with other women and wound up with a reputation as a playboy. What a mess!”
I see… So he got into serial dating to practice his proposals. Not exactly healthy coping!
In that case, maybe giving him the desert rose was the perfect solution. Since it’s Yana’s decision, it takes the pressure off him. Just as that thought ran through my head, Anna silently handed me the rose, and I blinked in surprise.
My incredibly perceptive maid just read my mind!
“Prince Lucas’s spell is still intact, so there’s no damage at all,” she said.
“Thank you.”
Just as I reached for the rose with a grateful smile, Lucas plucked it away instead. “You’re not touching it. I’ll give it to him.”
Then as if that weren’t enough, he pulled me into a tight hug and chucked the rose at Prince Islan like he was throwing a ball. I nearly screamed. Honey, don’t throw things like that!
“Here, Islan. Catch!”
“Wha—Prince Lucas, there are manners to—what? A desert rose?” The prince stared at the rose in disbelief. Then, instead, of looking at Lucas, he glanced over at me.
Pretty sharp!
And maybe the reason he didn’t comment on our very public meddling was because he was genuinely grateful. Because I didn’t know how I was going to survive if he’d gotten used to how clingy we were with each other.
Because I was very close to collapsing from embarrassment over how many public kisses I’d gotten today. Can someone please tell him to choose better timing?
“Princess Cecilia, am I really allowed to use this?”
Or maybe not?
My mood dropped a little, but then I saw how sincerely he gazed at Yana. Wait, he’s serious! I smiled at him.
“Yes. I already have a rose that will never wither, one I’d never find again even if I searched the world over. I want to love only this miracle, until death do us part.”
If he’d finally made up his mind, then I would show him I had too.
The right words of love at the right time were what mattered the most. I ran my fingers through Lucas’s dark hair and kissed him lightly, throwing him off guard. He froze and blushed, staring straight at me.
The mixture of joy and shock on his face was so precious that it made Prince Islan burst out laughing.
“Ha! That’s right. I forgot that Princess Cecilia already has her Knight of the Blue Rose.”
“I do,” I nodded.
Lucas looked like he thought Islan was teasing him, so he narrowed his golden eyes threateningly.
“Princess Yana,” he said.
“Eep!”
She flinched as he loomed over her, growling in that deep voice of his.
But instead of letting her squirm, Prince Islan pulled her into a protective embrace and gave her the exact same kind of kiss Lucas had given me, making my jaw drop.
“Eek! Why did you kiss my hair?!” Yana shrieked.
“Isn’t she scary? Princess Cecilia, those thorns of yours are a little too sharp,” Islan said. Then, turning to Lucas, added, “Think you’ll be okay? Even roses that beautiful might draw blood if you’re not careful.”
Wow, this guy…
First, he tells me to be more delicate like Yana, then has the gall to warn Lucas to tone down the jealousy. But he’s the pettiest one of all!
I understood now. The reason he beat Prince Akeem wasn’t just because he was clever. It was because he never backed down and always played to win, even if he had to get a little dirty.
When Islan and Yana ascended to the throne, Majaar was going to change and grow stronger.
I’d better stay sharp, too!
I reached over and gently squeezed Lucas’s arm.
The reason there was so much drama and why it hurt so much sometimes was because the feelings were so all-consuming. The closer two people became, the more they tried to understand each other, and the more likely they were to hurt each other. But what made it different was that we didn’t leave those wounds behind because the feelings we gave to each other were always honest and real.
He was the one who made me believe in something I once thought impossible, that love could take any shape and still become something solid and certain if you built it on trust. And he’d given that to me like it was the most natural thing in the world.
So I wanted Lucas to keep loving me exactly as he was. I truly believed that was the key to the future we were going to carve out together.
“These thorns are a necessary weapon,” I said. “They have to be sharp to protect me from everyone else.”
I didn’t think I’d ever spoken like this about our relationship before, so I chose my words carefully to make sure they’d get through to him. And in the quietest voice, low enough that only I could hear, Lucas whispered, “There’s no way I’d let death take you from me. Please love me forever.”
“He he. I’ll do my best.”
What can I possibly do to stay with this man who lets me see both his strength and his vulnerability? As I was lost in thought, Prince Islan suddenly pointed at me like I was some sort of felon, and I flinched.
“Ha ha ha! I get it now! I’ve always wondered why Prince Lucas wouldn’t give anyone else the time of day, and now I understand! It’s your fault, Princess Cecilia.”
Huh? My fault?
“You’re like a reed in an oasis, standing strong and unyielding. You take whatever comes, good and bad alike, without losing yourself. That strength ends up guiding others, such as Lucas, toward something better. But at the same time, you’re fragile and easy to target. That sparks possessiveness and the need to dominate. That’s why he sought overwhelming power—to protect you. Honestly, it used to scare me. But I understand how, after seeing all this. The Hero is just a man in love. Flesh and blood just like the rest of us,” he said.
I mean, that’s great if I’ve had a good influence on Lucas, but being told his excessive behavior is all my fault is a bit much!
I am doing my best to avoid being a burden, you know! I’m trying! I just don’t have the stamina… Not that I can say that out loud. I don’t want to give anyone weird mental images…
I blinked, unsure of how to respond, and Prince Islan gave me a sympathetic smile before turning to Yana, whom he still held close.
“It’s not your fault, Princess. It’s just that once a man gets a taste of being loved despite all his foolishness, he can’t live without it,” Prince Islan said.
He called Lucas foolish right to his face! What’s he gonna do about that?! I glanced over and saw him muttering under his breath, pouting. “Don’t lump me in with him.”
“Oh? You’re saying you’re different?” I teased.
You said I’m your one and only, remember? My adorable husband flushed, clearly embarrassed.
“Whose side are you even on?”
“Yours, obviously. Always. No matter what,” I said.
Even if something happens that forces us apart, I’d do anything for you.
I looked at him sincerely, and Lucas blinked in surprise before letting out a quiet laugh.
“You’re not just dependable, Cecilia. You’re on a whole other level.”
“Is that a compliment?” I asked uncertainly. And just when he’d been looking so sweet, Lucas suddenly went full-on seductive villain, bringing up that promise, and I broke into a cold sweat. I forgot about that!
“Of course it’s a compliment. And I’m really hoping you’ll show me more of that strength later, sweetheart.”
“Huh? I mean, um, there’s still the rebuilding to do and…”
“You’re planning to tease me while I’m all worked up from using Eckesachs? That’s very considerate of you, wife.”
“Huh?”
Isn’t that where you’re supposed to say I’m not being considerate?!
His beautiful face was so close, and the way he looked at me sent a chill down my spine. I froze. Lucas sensed it, of course, as if he could smell my fear like a predatory beast. He reached up and gently stroked my trembling shoulder, leaning in to whisper with a voice dripping with desire.
“You’re teasing me, aren’t you? I’ll be nice to you later…from behind.”
No, no, no! He’s not going to just tease me—he’s going to finish from behind?! I can’t!
“N-no, I can’t! Not that, Lucas!” I shook my head so hard, I thought it might fly off, but Lucas cupped my face and held it still. Then he slipped his tongue into my ear, making a wet, naughty noise that sent lightning bolts through my whole body.
“Mmm, even your ears are tiny and cute. Don’t worry. I’ll take care of the front too, nice and slow. You’re the one who teased me. So you have to take responsibility.”
“Eek! This is too much!”
This is a total disaster! If I don’t do something, it’s gonna happen!
“P-Princess Yana! I’m so sorry, but is there any chance I could borrow that place again? That one from before… Like right now?!”
I’m begging you! My body and soul are in danger! Please let us use the leisure inn!
I was flushed bright red and nearly crying. I fought the urge to flee and threw a desperate glance at my friend. She looked over at Lucas, then gave me a sympathetic look and whispered something to Islan.
“Pfft, wait. What? You’re joking,” he said.
“Come on. It’s fine, isn’t it?” she replied.
“It’s really true? Fine. Prince Lucas, Princess Cecilia, thank you for everything. We can take it from here. Please rest as long as you need to. Heh heh…”
“Thanks.”
Why is Prince Islan laughing?! And Lucas’s smug face is infuriating! If he thinks he can pull this kind of stunt and then take me to the inn for a victory lap, he’s got another think coming!
“You idiot! I told you to behave!” I smacked his shoulder over and over as he picked me up and started striding off like he owned the place. He wasn’t even embarrassed. Instead, he just gave me a cocky smile.
“I am behaving. We came to Majaar for our honeymoon, so it’s only proper that we spend time together. It shows we have a healthy relationship. Nothing to be ashamed of.”
“I-I mean, I guess, but…”
Why does it sound so reasonable? I can’t argue with it, and I hate it!
I could only pout and glare, my cheeks burning. He grinned like he was going to make some ridiculous declaration, and then he did.
“Oh, and by the way. We got permission to have children.”
“What?!”
It was so sudden, I couldn’t even process it. I just stared at him with my mouth hanging open.
Lucas looked straight at me, his golden eyes burning bright, and uttered a solemn promise.
“Yes, children. I know it’s a hard topic emotionally, but I’ll make sure no one ever exploits them. I promise. So get ready, Cecilia.”
That voice… It’s like he’s saying he’s ready!
The weight of it made my chest tighten, and I pressed my forehead against his shoulder. “Just be gentle.”
I meant it in a lot of ways. And in response, my sweet husband blushed all the way up to his ears and pulled me into a tight embrace.
“That might be hard today.”
Figures. I gave him the flattest look I could manage and pinched his cheek hard.
That was hardly appropriate for a proper knight, but his lips were the only ones that could have spoken it. And that just made my heart ache all the more.
“You’re so frustrating, I could scream…”
“That hurts, Cece…”
“Then don’t be mean to me!”
He didn’t answer.
Not answering?!
I stretched his cheeks in protest, already bracing for whatever he was plotting, but before he could do anything, Prince Islan let out a teasing laugh and said something so unhinged we had to gawk at each other.
“Ha ha! With how in love you two are, I wouldn’t be surprised if an heir showed up any day now! No matter who the kid takes after, they’ll be ridiculously good-looking. Let’s keep the bonds between Bern and Majaar strong for another generation, eh?”
Oh wow, so that’s on the table, too?
Not that I saw much of a benefit. And if the child looked like Lucas, I was pretty sure Dirk would veto the whole thing. The idea was so audacious, I couldn’t help but turn it over in my mind.
Having a baby with Lucas… Our baby…
We’d fallen in love and gotten married. I always imagined us walking forward together, hand in hand, but now I found myself picturing our hands holding someone else’s, too.
Lucas’s face was closer than usual, since he was carrying me, and I couldn’t help gazing at him and imagining.
While my thoughts spiraled, Lucas’s expression suddenly grew serious. His brow furrowed ever so slightly, and his barely whispered words tugged at my heartstrings.
“I wonder who they’ll look like…” The little wrinkle between his brows said he was thinking the same thing, so I couldn’t help but tease him.
“Would you rather the baby look like you or me?” I asked nervously, still feeling uncertain about this whole thing.
He held his breath for a second, and then, with a troubled face, answered with bare honesty.
“I don’t know, I can’t imagine it. Either is fine.” Then he added more softly, “As long as they’re born healthy.” There was so much anxiety in his voice that I had to laugh from sheer relief.
“Ha ha ha. You’re right. They’ll be adorable, either way.”
I really did hope we would get to meet a child like him someday. Gentle, kind, and a little mischievous. Actually, maybe not the mischievous part. I still had to think about that one.
I held his flushed cheeks, still caught up in my daydream.
“Now the question is: Do we ask the duke or the marshal to name them?”
“My mentor has nothing to do with this. We can name them after Marquis Cline.”
“But the marshal doesn’t have any children. He’d be so happy if we asked him.”
I couldn’t imagine a better way to thank him after all the years he spent caring for Lucas. Even though I may have been overstepping, I wanted to put the idea forward. Lucas paused and thought it over, then nodded, masking his bashfulness with a surly scowl.
“I’ll think about it.”
Oh, wow. He’s really growing up! The way he’s already taking this in stride like it’s a done deal… Like it’s just a matter of when! He’s probably already mapped it out in his head.
Lucas had always taken on more responsibility than anyone around him. He was the type who never left his burdens for someone else to carry. He was a true knight.
And I couldn’t help but hope from the bottom of my heart that the future we dreamed of would come to pass, and that we would never have to choose another fate.
Suddenly something tugged at me. It wasn’t a sound, but both of us turned to face Bern, like we were pulled by the same invisible thread.
“There’s an emergency!” Finn cried out, running toward us, pale as a sheet. The fear in his voice made me shudder. “A huge swarm of monsters appeared on the border forest! Marshal Webber went out to fight them, but we’ve heard no word of him since!”
Chapter Five
Chapter Five
THERE WERE FEWER LIGHTS ON IN THE CASTLE TOWN than usual. The city below my window felt heavy and quiet, and I had to fight the tears that pricked at the corners of my eyes.
More than a week had passed since we returned to Bern. We’d dropped everything once we received the news and rushed home.
Lucas and the Black and White Order of Knights hadn’t returned to the capital even once since then. They’d been out in the border forest this entire time hunting monsters and searching for Lucas’s mentor, Marshal Webber.
The whole thing began with a traveling merchant from Majaar, who’d taken a desperate gamble to save a sick child from the brink of death.
“They said if I went to the Abyss in the border forest and offered a sacrifice, a monster with incredible healing power would be born… And if I could defeat it and bring back its core, it would save my child!”
Someone had tricked him. Desperate, he entered the forest with a mercenary he hired from the guild, and that’s when they found Marshal Webber’s unit.
The knights refused to let him enter, of course.
The abyss was a sacred place, untouched by humans. No one even fully understood why dragons and powerful monsters came from there. The only reason it hadn’t unleashed any catastrophes was because of the intervention of Heroes with divine power.
There were several abysses across the continent, and it was believed they were all somehow connected to the Depths. That meant that even if Bern controlled the border forest’s abyss, any decisions they made regarding it were subject to the Egrich Empire’s authority, since they oversaw the Depths itself.
It wasn’t a place someone could just delve into on a whim, not even with Lucas the Hero.
But suddenly, a stranger showed up, somehow already knowing that a miraculous monster would appear from our abyss? It was too suspicious to ignore.
Marshal Webber told the man he couldn’t allow it and was going to bring him back to the capital for questioning. But the man wouldn’t be refused. He drank the offering, turning himself into a beastman, and broke through the knights’ ranks to throw himself into the abyss.
The monster that consumed him grew violent and aggressive, crawling out of the abyss. Other monsters followed. The knights had no choice but to try to hold them back.
And the day that man threw himself into the abyss was the same day the horde of wyrms attacked Aram.
“Haah…” I heaved a sigh as I sorted through everything I’d been told.
After Prince Akeem’s betrayal came to light, Prince Islan secretly ordered a census of Canaan. At the time, no residents were reported missing. And since traveling merchants didn’t have permanent homes, they weren’t counted among them. Also, no one thought anyone would willingly become a beastman. No one imagined a desperate father would be manipulated like that.
“I’m sorry, but if the monster appears, please use its core for my daughter!” He cried and begged forgiveness from the knights as he ran toward the abyss.
Whether it was that plea that moved him or something else, Marshal Webber hurried after the merchant into the abyss, and he still hadn’t returned.
A sacrifice… A monster with powerful healing powers… A beastman capable of speech…
The only conclusion I could reach in my head made me shiver.
“They created a divine beast… On the level of a dragon.”
Marshal Webber was incredibly strong, but now that Lucas had bonded with Eckesachs, he no longer had access to the divine weapon. All he had was an ordinary sword.
And dragons couldn’t be slain except by a divine weapon. That was why a Hero always had to be dispatched to fight them.
The moment the truth sank in, everyone turned to Lucas.
So it’s your fault the marshal jumped into the abyss.
Why did you have to bond with Eckesachs?
Whispers of suspicion spread through the council chamber. Lucas didn’t respond. He didn’t even flinch. He just kept staring at the massive map of the continent spread out before him and quietly gave orders.
“I’ll take Barn and check everything outside the capital myself. Start securing the areas closest to the city. Leon, don’t deploy in standard formation. Use one optimized for taking down Rank-A targets. Make sure every White Knight is paired with a defensive knight and send in your heavy hitters to finish the job quickly.”
His calm, detached voice was so sharp and cold as it echoed across the war council chamber. The Azure Knights didn’t know Lucas that well, and they stared on in disbelief. Their confusion turned to anger, and someone actually shouted, “You’re not even trying to rescue your mentor, you ungrateful bastard?!”
Leon tried to diffuse the tension, and so did the vice-captains Carl and Alphonse. But it didn’t matter. The air turned ice-cold after that one accusation, and dozens of harsh eyes turned their ire on Lucas.
“Please don’t let them hurt you any more than this…”
I pressed my hand to the window, watching as golden mana bloomed beneath my fingers. It shimmered in the glass, mirroring the shape of my palm. It looked like a prayer, because it was.
You wouldn’t know it from the outside, but I knew how shaken he was.
Ever since the moment we heard Marshal Webber hadn’t come back, I had been confined to my room, and Lucas had forbidden anyone from seeing me without his express permission. He wouldn’t even let the maids open the windows.
His behavior, which swung from one extreme to the next, had tanked his reputation, but I couldn’t argue with him. The cage of golden light was a defensive barrier meant to protect me, not imprison me, after all. It was to keep him from losing me, in the same way he feared he’d lost his mentor.
“Haah…” I couldn’t even count how many times I’d tried to swallow back sobs that day. I let out another sigh, then I heard a knock at the door.
“Princess Cecilia, may we come in?”
“Yes.”
Anna, Kate, and Elsa stepped into the room to get me ready for bed. They bowed their heads before approaching me.
“We’re sorry. We investigated Canaan again, but we couldn’t find any hard evidence,” Anna said.
“Prince Akeem is still recovering from being poisoned during the wyrm attack. He’s past the critical point, but they say he’s too unstable to serve as a witness,” Kate said.
“I see. I’m just glad he’s alive. Anna, Kate, I’m sorry, but please continue keeping a close watch on Dirk. If Akeem does wake, we’ll need him.”
They both nodded quietly. I turned to Elsa, who still hadn’t raised her head.
“Elsa, are you all right?”
I reached out to touch her, and she flinched slightly, then let out a low, bitter voice like she was remembering something awful. “Barn and I scouted out the wyrm nest. We found the remains…of beastmen. A lot of them.”
“So they were making them.”
They must’ve been creating the beastmen in secret, then feeding them to the wyrms to create stronger variants that would form hunting packs.
The wyrms that attacked Aram had done so in a group, though they were normally solitary predators, and had been remarkably organized. Dirk had pointed out that the leader had a particular color variation—the successful mutation. That was the one controlling the others.
Aram wouldn’t have survived if Lucas and Dirk hadn’t been there. Not even close.
And worst-case scenario, that entire region could’ve fallen. And if Aram fell, the next logical target would be…
“So it was Canaan all along,” I whispered, and Elsa let out a painful cry.
“Why?! How can humans do something like this?!” Her eyes burned as she turned toward me, one hand pressed to her chest, trembling. I knew how grim Elsa’s past was.
Slave merchants separated her from her family when she was young, and mercenaries sold her off. She escaped, and that’s when Lucas found her and saved her.
Even divine beasts were vulnerable in their youth, but that was especially true of Cath Palug. The tiny, beautiful kittens get smuggled, sold, or even killed for their fur when they grow up.
Elsa saw herself in these victims, the people who were forced into beastmen bodies and treated like objects.
I hated that she’d had to see such cruelty in the world, but I was also glad she’d made it out alive.
Slavery was outlawed in Bern, and we’d banned the trafficking of monsters as well. The only exception was summoning magic that didn’t require a sacrifice, but that could only be used by a truly elite magic caster.
Basically, the exception was written for the Hero alone.
And yet at ten years old, Lucas had made it work. He met Elsa while traveling with Marshal Webber. She’d attacked them out of fear, and Lucas shaved her fur and trapped her, then forged a magical contract with her.
He thought her fur was beautiful enough to sell. Honestly, even as a kid, he was ruthless.
I didn’t blame Elsa for asking how anyone could do this. She wasn’t wrong. Not one bit.
“Elsa, I’m sorry. You don’t have to take on anything you’re not ready for.”
I’d left it to them to choose their missions, but hers had been the worst by far. She was the best suited for it, of course. With her sharp senses, she was the only one who could’ve traced the wyrms’ path back to their nest. That was exactly why I shouldn’t have let her decide. I should’ve made the call myself.
I started to slump in regret, but she lifted her chin with a forced cheerfulness.
“N-no, I’m fine! This is nothing compared to what Prince Lucas is facing! I’ll be even more useful next time, I swear!” Her shoulders were trembling. She was clearly holding back tears, but I could feel her loyalty and her worry for Lucas. I reached out a hand and gently placed it over hers.
“Thank you, but you’ve done enough for the day. Get some rest.” I cast a healing spell on her. Anna and Kate moved closer, with Anna hesitating a bit before speaking.
“Princess Cecilia, if the Egrich Empire really was targeting Canaan, then why are they trying to eliminate the beastmen entirely? Is it because they’ve served their purpose?”
“I don’t know. The timing’s too suspicious, though.”
The Egrich Empire was the only nation with the means to create the beastmen. But so far, we had no proof they were actually involved. As far as the public knew, the experiments had been run by Prince Akeem, a Majaarian royal.
That meant it was in Majaar’s interests to keep things secret. They didn’t want a scandal. And since Bern had helped, we were bound by that secrecy, too. We couldn’t expose the beastmen project or tell the world about the wyrm horde.
All we could do was call it a natural disaster. And if we did that, then the Empire could dismiss the destruction in Aram and Canaan as the goddess’s will.
They would let thousands die simply for a difference of faith. And they would call it a divine act to boot.
I clamped a hand over my mouth, nausea twisting my stomach. Anna and Kate rushed to rub my back.
“Forgive me for saying something so grim. Please sit, Your Highness.”
“Please take it easy, Princess.”
“I’m fine, really. I’m not tired.” When I said that, I realized I had nothing to be tired from—I hadn’t even left the room after all. I forced a smile.
But as I looked at the rainbow-colored magic shimmering at my fingertips, I thought of the man I loved who was fighting out there alone, and I couldn’t hold it in any longer.
“I’m the Hero’s wife, after all.” The words fell into the quiet room like a pebble into still water. Everything went quiet, and I flinched…then shook my head. “I mean, it’s not like this is the first time something like this has happened. I’m used to it. Lukie and Marshal Webber are both so strong, so they’ll be fine.”
But the more I talked, the harder it was to breathe.
There was no such thing as getting used to losing someone. Not ever.
Strength meant nothing to those left behind to pray for someone’s safe return. There would be no relief unless I saw him with my own eyes. And until then, I could only keep praying with every breath, at every waking moment, “Come back. Come back to me.”
I would be tormented by this fear for the rest of my life, just like Marshal Webber’s wife.
I knew the peace I normally enjoyed was built on the sacrifices of Lucas, Marshal Webber, and the past Heroes and their families. But now that I was the one left behind to pray, I couldn’t help but feel bitter toward those who lived their lives in peace, oblivious to it all.
I wasn’t the only one, either. Lucas must have been hurting even more than I was now. I tried to lean on the marshal’s wife since she shared my pain, but I hated myself for it. The self-loathing that overcame me had me reeling on my feet.
“Oh, Princess Cecilia!” Anna called out. “All the color’s gone from her face!”
“Elsa, call the royal physician now!” Kate said.
“I’m going right now!”
I heard Kate and Elsa rushing around, but I just shut my eyes to escape it all.
“I’m sorry…”
Please don’t let her suffer. Please let the marshal be safe.
I prayed through my hazy vision, and just for a moment, I wished I could stop being Cecilia. I wished I could dream of Lucas talking about the marshal with that boyish look on his face…and then I lost consciousness.
“Mm…”
Something touched my forehead, stirring me awake. I strained my eyes in the dim light of the room, confirming the familiar canopy above my bed, and then looked to the side.
“Welcome back, Lukie.”
He wasn’t making a sound, but I knew he was there.
He didn’t reply, just silently brought a cup of water to my lips. I smiled weakly and accepted it. “How long was I asleep?”
“Not that long. You’ve just got a little fever.”
I slowly sat up and then glanced at Lucas.
His voice sounded normal, but his normally bright golden eyes looked lifeless, like a doll’s. His eerie stillness sent a shiver down my spine and made me panic.
“I-I’m sorry for worrying you.”
This was the worst possible time I could’ve collapsed, and I immediately felt guilty.
Then he quietly took the cup from my hands. “Can I hold you?” he asked in a tiny voice filled with fear, dread, and despair. I reached for him without thinking.
“Of course!”
I wrapped my arms around him and kissed his dark hair. It carried a faint herbal fragrance, masking the smell of blood, which told me he’d been out fighting again. My heart ached for him.
As the second prince, Lucas also had his share of political duties. But every day before dawn, he went alone to the border forest. And during the day did his bureaucratic work. Once he was done with his official duties, he returned to the forest to slay more monsters and continue the search.
It was already common knowledge among the people that the previous Hero had disappeared, supposedly dragged into the abyss by violent monsters. Fear ran rampant through the land. The nobles had asked Lucas to be more conspicuous in his efforts to protect the kingdom, fearing unrest if he didn’t.
Which meant they didn’t believe he was seriously trying to find the marshal at all, and that infuriated me.
They didn’t know he went over the training he’d learned from the marshal every night before bed. They didn’t know he traced a map of the abyss with his fingers every day, as if wanting to show the marshal what he’d learned before heading out.
Even now, he had on his leather gloves, ready to leave at a moment’s notice. It made me want to cry.
He was the one being crushed by the fear of losing the marshal, not me.
And he was so careful not to burden even me with that fear. If I collapsed over such small troubles, I wasn’t fit to be his wife. Get it together, Cecilia Cline Herbst.
If there was anything I could do to put his mind at ease, I’d do it. I cradled his face in my hands and locked eyes with him.
“I’m not that fragile, darling,” I said.
“You had a fever.”
“I did. But considering how often you practically crush me at night, I’d say I’m pretty tough if I came out of it with just a little fever—don’t you think?” I said with a teasing smile. I saw a spark of light flickering in his eyes, which had been dark as a moonless sky.
“Yes, you are… My strong wife.”
I expected him to agree, but was it just me, or did he put a little too much emphasis on the my part?
What do you mean by that? I thought as I frowned and gave him a look. He narrowed his eyes softly and leaned in for a gentle kiss.
“You’ve changed for me. I’ll take responsibility for that, so don’t worry, Cecilia.”
“Wha… Th-that’s not what I meant!”
“Oh? I love how sensitive you are. It makes me so happy.”
It’s true. I have changed. Not just physically, but in other ways, too.
There was no denying that I’d changed quite a bit, but he definitely had a motive for saying it at this specific moment. He was only teasing me to show that he was feeling better. Honestly, it was a sweet sort of spitefulness.
I smacked his shoulder lightly in protest, and he whispered, “I like it when you show that side, too.”
My victory pose that I’d struck in my mind came apart. And I gave in to him, body, heart, and soul.
He held my breast with one hand, the other slipping under my nightgown like magic, tracing a line across my panties.
I twitched at the touch, and the next thing I knew, his tongue had slid into my mouth. It curled around mine like he was checking my temperature, and my strength melted away.
“Ahh, mm…”
“I love you, Cece,” he whispered tenderly. He slipped his warm hand into my panties, his finger gently slipping inside the folds that were already growing slick for him. I moaned in bliss.
“Ohh, Lukie…!”
But just as quickly, he pulled away. I reached for his neck in protest, only to catch him staring in disbelief at his finger, which was coated in my juices.
I grabbed the pillow in frustration.
“Wow. You’re way hotter than usual inside. I really wanna do it, but it might be dangerous.”
Oh, so that was just a temperature check? How thoughtful of you, my dear husband!
But seriously, that’s not how you check someone’s temperature, you absolute pervert!
“Lukie, you stupid, horny jerk!”
“What? Why?”
Why?! Oh, he looks confused… How adorable… And irritating! That’s supposed to be my line!
So I whacked him over and over with the pillow.
“Stupid! Idiot! Why would you check my fever that way?! You twisted, perverted demon!”
“Oww! Okay, okay. I’m sorry, Cecilia! Pfft…”
I swung the pillow back and brought it down hard on his perfectly handsome face, and Lucas collapsed into my lap with a defeated chuckle.
“I think that pillow’s gotten stronger, too.”
“I’ve still got a fever, so that wasn’t even my full strength!” I boasted when in truth I had, in fact, used all of my full strength. I narrowed my eyes to look a bit more threatening.
But he just laughed to himself like this was a game, and the most fun he’d had with one, and wrapped his arms around my waist. And all of a sudden, it was all too much again.
“Really?” he said. “Well, I’m looking forward to it, then. I hope you get better soon.”
“There you go again. Just get some rest tonight, too, okay?” I said, running my fingers through his messy hair as he rested his head in my lap. He closed his eyes like a cat being petted. The sight of him so completely at ease filled my chest with something close to pain, and the words spilled from me without even thinking.
“Welcome home, my love. I’ve been waiting so long for you to come back safely.”
“Yeah… I’m home, Cece. I’m sorry for worrying you.” He opened his eyes slightly, giving me that familiar pained look, his brow unknotting over his softened gaze.
But even though his last murmur was so quiet, it carried a kind of conviction, and I bit down hard to choke back the tears before I finally spoke.
“Where did you go today?” I swept his bangs aside, looking at his quiet golden eyes in the dim room.
There was no emotion in his eyes besides love, and unlike usual, he seemed a little troubled as he spoke. “I went out near Barlefeldt. There’s that cliff right on the edge between the border forest and Barlefeldt, you know? Anyway, I’d heard there was a place there called the Dragon’s Ravine.”
Before I could even wonder why he went there, the unfamiliar name triggered a strange sense of unease inside me, and I blurted out the question before I could stop myself.
“The Dragon’s Ravine? Then it’s a place related to the dragon’s blessing, right?”
Please let that be the case…
But the answer wasn’t what I’d hoped for.
“No. According to Barnabash, it’s a place where dragons go to express their love to their mates. Anyone can enter, but the terrain’s only reachable by flight. Cece?”
His words made my fingers tremble slightly as I brushed through his bangs. Still, I forced myself to confirm it.
“Was there a rainbow there the whole time?”
“Yes, there was. How did you know that?” Lucas sat up and looked at me in surprise.
I swallowed down my fear with a small nod.
I still didn’t know if my past life had been that of a college girl or a dragon. I had no proof or any real way to explain anything. But if I told him I’d seen it in a dream, would he believe me? What if I’d been that sinful dragon who failed to choose their true love?
What if I’m dragging Lucas into my karmic mess? What if Marshal Webber’s disappearance is somehow connected to that? What if I tell him all that and I catch a flicker of disgust in his eyes? What if he turns cold and tells me to never come near him again?!
“I-I don’t know. I guess someone just told me about it, that’s all.” The lie slipped out of my mouth before I could stop it. I pressed my hand against my chest, where my heart pounded painfully.

I felt his golden eyes peering at me, but I couldn’t meet his gaze, and when I looked away, he tipped his head ever so slightly.
“Yeah. That’s what the old bastard said, too. Anyway, since Barn was there, I went to check it out. But I couldn’t find anything.”
The casual way he used that familiar nickname, “old bastard,” and the quiet drop in his voice when he said he hadn’t found anything made my heart ache. I could barely breathe.
No, I can’t lie to someone searching so seriously. I can’t pretend anymore.
If I chose safety over the truth, we’d never be happy. It would come back to haunt me again and again, and eventually our relationship would crumble under all my guilt. But more than anything, I would never forgive myself if something happened to Lukie because I’d kept it to myself.
“Lukie.”
“What?”
My mind made up, I called his name, the name of the man I loved so much, perhaps for the last time. He answered with his usual tender look. My lips trembled as I continued.
“I-I have something important to tell you.”
Even though I could barely speak for all my stammering, he listened earnestly. And for some reason, he didn’t respond right away. But then he frowned angrily, and just as he reached for my clasped hands, I froze in shock.
I was suddenly bound by magical chains. I was so stunned I couldn’t move.
“Wait, Lukie. I just wanted to… Eek!”
Didn’t he hear me correctly?
I tried to speak again, but before I could finish, he yanked up my arms and held them above my head, stringing me up, and I gasped.
That wasn’t the end of it, either. The magical chains slithered down my body and coiled around me, wrapping tightly around my chest like they always did. They began to squeeze me, and my body twitched in response.
“Nngh, ahh!”
I hated everything about it. The restraints made no sense, and my body was reacting in spite of myself. I didn’t want to cry, but the tears spilled out anyway. It was so humiliating, I wanted to scream. That he would behave like this at such a crucial moment left me infuriated with him. My head felt like it was boiling over.
“Stop it! This is really important! Why would you do something like this now?!”
I tried to twist my body in a show of resistance, but the sorcerous chains tugged me upward, keeping my torso taut. Still, the anger he returned was far worse than mine, and I froze.
“The important thing you want to tell me… It’s about the man in the Egrich Empire, isn’t it?”
“H-how did you…”
You’re not supposed to know! How could you possibly know? Could you have realized that the reason you and the people you love are in danger is none other than me?!
I started shaking, and Lucas let out a sigh that almost sounded like a laugh.
“Hah… Why? Why would you think I wouldn’t notice? Just like I’m terrified when it comes to you. You’re scared when it comes to me. That’s why I asked you if it was resolved at the coliseum, my Cece.”
His eyes clouded with a mixture of love, resentment, and a bit of despair, and as they softened, that sweet malice hit me square in the chest. My throat tightened.
So he had noticed I was scared back then, and he asked me because he knew. And I just brushed him off and chose to protect myself. But he still chose to let it go!
“I-I’m sorry. I’m really sorry, Lukie!”
My regret and panic spilled out all at once, like water out of a breaking dam.
But Lucas lowered his head, like he couldn’t accept my apology.
“So…does saying sorry mean you planned to stop being mine?”
His voice was low, dark, and full of disappointment. The moment I heard it, my vision dimmed. I’d hurt him and broken his trust. That’s why he was saying this. That’s why he’s doubting my love!
“N-no, it’s not like that… It’s not!”
I don’t care if you stop loving me. I don’t care if you say you don’t want me, if you throw me away, if you tell me I’m not worth trusting anymore.
But please, don’t ever doubt that I love you. If you told me even that wasn’t real… If you told me these selfish, cowardly feelings weren’t love, I wouldn’t survive!
“It’s not like that! I’d never say something like that, even on pain of death!” I practically screamed, desperate for him to see. He narrowed his eyes and curled his lips into a cruel little smile.
“Oh yeah? Not even if it killed you?”
“Ahhh!”
The chains tightened abruptly, and the hostility in his eyes froze the breath in my throat. I clamped my mouth shut to suppress the screams that the coiling chains threatened to wring from me. Then his hand suddenly grabbed my jaw, forcing it open, and he shoved his tongue in deep.
“Nngh, ahh!”
It pushed so far into my mouth that I had to keep my jaw open just to breathe. Drool had begun to trickle down my throat by the time he finally pulled away.
“Haah, haah…”
His brutal kiss left me panting. He leaned back in, brushing his tongue along my bitten lip like he was trying to soothe it, and then his voice dropped into a low, burning murmur.
“But I’ll never let you say something like that. I can’t stand it unless everything is mine. So if some pathetic guilt has you thinking of running to another man, I’ll beat that guilt into something you can aim at me. I’ll turn it into something that reaches straight for me. I’ll build a mountain of corpses if I have to, until you can’t even shed a tear that doesn’t belong to me. Don’t underestimate me, Cece! If it came down to losing you, I’d rather throw away everything else.”
He pressed the words into my lips as a vow of eternal love. I couldn’t stop the tears.
How am I supposed to tell you that being held by you is my greatest happiness? I’m so grateful to you for making me realize that being loved beyond doubt is what makes me who I am.
Being scolded would’ve been easier. But facing such unchanging love hurt so much more. I must be the one with the monster in my heart…
“I want to be Cecilia Cline Herbst for the rest of my life, but you’ve suffered so much because of me. I’ve hurt so many people. The beastmen, the wyrms, the marshal’s disappearance… It’s all because of the sin of my past life!”
The pain in my chest burst forth once I said it out loud.
And the more I spoke, the more outrageous it all seemed, and even more, the deaths weighed unbearably on my shoulders. The guilt of simply existing wrenched my lips into a bitter smile.
“I don’t care about my so-called mate from a past life. I only love you! Love doesn’t need fortunes or destinies, but I think it’s awful to use that to punish people! But they don’t care about that. They just wave around the name of the goddess and use it to hurt everyone you care for! They want to take you away from me!”
My tears wouldn’t stop. They ran down the chains and soaked into my nightgown.
I gasped, overwhelmed, and then suddenly the chains vanished. Lucas caught my crumpling body in silence.
He drew me close and planted a kiss on the crown of my head, and my eyes shut on their own.
“So I thought if I became the Saint and went down to the Depths to atone, maybe they’d leave you alone. Because… I couldn’t bear it if you were the one leaving me behind again.”
I’m sorry for being weak. For being useless. For being such a burden. And for being so happy that you still choose to love me, even when I can’t stop.
I swallowed a sob and heaved a raspy breath.
At last, he broke the silence.
“So what I’m hearing is past me didn’t love you hard enough.” He tipped his head, scowling a little as he said it, and I just froze.
Where in the world did he get that from?
“Th-that’s not it at all.”
“But based on your story, you were in love with me, right? You had some foretold love, but I was your soulmate, so I won.”
“Basically, yes…”
It wasn’t about winning or losing, though. And even though he was way too quick to accept this whole past life memories thing, his smug little face was too cute, so I couldn’t help but agree. He was still the king of his own world, through and through.
“But because I was weak and stupid in my past life, I died first and left you behind. And now you’re afraid of being punished and thinking about leaving me. That means I didn’t love you enough.”
“Th-that’s not true! You weren’t weak! You loved me, just like you do now… And you swore you’d be reborn for me! That’s why I think I was able to be born as a human in this life. Otherwise, even if we’d met again, it would’ve been hard for us to marry.”
“Hmm. So that means your sins after reincarnation are wiped clean. Also… Wait, you weren’t human?” Lucas twirled a lock of hair around his finger, pondering what I was saying.
“You mean you’re not bothered by the fact that I remember a past life?” I blurted out.
“Not at all.”
“Not at all?! I mean, I was a dragon!”
How is he calm?! I was a divine beast, a target to be slain!
“A dragon? Then maybe I was a Hero in my past life, too. In that case, it wouldn’t be strange if we met and fell in love. It was destiny, after all.”
He pressed a kiss on my forehead as if he hadn’t just uttered such an outrageous line. I just stared at him in shock.
Now there’s a thought that never would have struck me! No wait, that’s not the point!
“Th-this is weird!”
“What is?”
It wasn’t that he didn’t love me enough. If anything, it was too much. So much that I didn’t deserve it.
And if I let myself drown in it like this, I’d never be able to breathe without it again. Just the thought of being rejected and being called a liar terrified me.
“Because… Because why do you trust me so much?” I just wanted a reason. Something to hang onto. Lucas looked surprised and answered without even hesitating. Just full of love.
“Because I fell in love with you, and you love me. That’s all that matters. You became Cecilia Cline Herbst. That’s enough for me. I don’t care if you were a dragon or anything about past lives. I’ve got my Cece right in front of me, crying and telling me she doesn’t want to be apart from me. What is there for me to doubt?”
He didn’t look smug or conflicted. He said it as if it were a plain fact, and it cut straight to my heart.
That’s why the words I’d been so afraid of admitting finally came out.
“You don’t think I’m just using it as an excuse? Since I hurt the marshal? You don’t hate me? You haven’t decided you don’t want me anymore? That you going to throw me away?” My voice cracked.
Saying it out loud felt like stabbing my own heart.
I clutched my chest, soaked with tears, and Lucas pulled my hand away, pressing it against his chest instead. I stared, spellbound, at his beautiful golden eyes.
“I’d never do that, not even if I died. And if you’ll be clinging to something, Cece, you should be clinging onto me.”
And with that, he forced me to grip his shirt, and I shook my head through my sobs, trying to explain my fear.
“Because if you die, if I lost you too, I wouldn’t know what to do…” I sobbed.
“I won’t die, I promise. And don’t blame yourself for what happened to the old man. The knights of Bern are taught to take up the sword of their own volition. They choose to fight. Andreas chose to jump into the abyss. That has nothing to do with you.”
Lucas’s words flew in the face of reason, but he spoke them anyway with full conviction, so of course, my tears wouldn’t stop. I gripped his shirt and begged through my sobs.
“P-promise me you won’t die?”
Please don’t leave me. Please don’t throw me away.
His golden eyes flashed with a dangerous light.
“I promise. But you have to promise me something, too.”
“Huh?”
“Promise that you won’t give up. No matter what happens. That even if I break you, you won’t run. Swear it, Cece.” He gently stroked my stomach with one hand, and with the other, twisted the ring on my finger with the other. But his voice, as he compelled me, was terrifyingly calm. I opened my eyes wide.
His face was still and untroubled, but his eyes were raw and full of emotion. I squeezed his hand tighter.
If Lucas was going to keep living as a Hero wielding the sacred sword, his fate might be full of pain and trials.
One day he might no longer be Lucas, and that might be even worse than death.
And yet here he was, asking me to keep going. That was too kind… Too much.
“If you’re alive, then I’ll never run away. I swear, I’ll do anything, as long as I can stay by your side.”
I leaned against his chest, listened to his heartbeat, and made that vow from the bottom of my heart.
And for some reason, Lucas let out a huge sigh. Rude, husband!
“Haah, I figured you’d say that. That’s what scares me about you. You’re way too decisive.”
He grumbled something like “Are you trying to become a knight or something?” and I almost laughed.
But I knew his heart was heavier than he let on, so I reached out and gently touched his face, whispering softly through the warmth of his skin.
“It’s because I’m the wife of a knight.”
Lucas froze.
“I told you not to worry, but you’re in the same position as her, huh? No wonder you can’t let it go. I do think about the marshal’s wife, but there’s another reason I’ve been running around like this.” He fell quiet for a moment, and when he spoke again, it was about Marshal Webber.
“Andreas isn’t from Bern, remember? He’s from Barlefeldt. He traveled from country to country to hone his swordsmanship. I mentioned how he trained potential Heroes, right? It’s all based on those years of struggle. Everything he relied on to survive, he passed on in those lessons.” Then, with a grimace, he muttered, “Insane, isn’t it?”
I smiled softly and urged him to continue.
“He came to Bern because it was full of strong people. He saved Leon’s father by chance and ended up settling here, then getting married. He didn’t have kids, so he poured everything into the Knights. He rose to the top with nothing but his sword, and by the time I met him, everyone already called him the Hero.”
His golden eyes lit up, full of boyish admiration as he remembered the past.
I wanted to reach out and touch him, but I stopped myself and kept it to words.
“Did you think he was amazing?”
“Well, obviously if you’re a kid learning how to fight, a Hero’s gonna look cool.”
He blushed, maybe thinking I was teasing him, and pulled me onto his lap. He crossed his legs and hugged me from behind. He kissed my neck softly.
“He let me hold the greatsword he always carried on his back. There was a magic stone embedded in it to repel monsters, and it was so heavy, I could hardly believe it.”
“Nngh…”
I clutched Lucas’s arms, holding back whimpers while he left marks on my skin, like he was using my body to soak up all the emotions welling up inside him.
“That magic stone… Turns out it was a gift from the king of Barlefeldt. And for some reason, my training started with that sword. He said, ‘Start with practice swings and never let go of the sword!’ I seriously thought I was gonna die. So I’m looking for that sword.”
His mind seemed to wander as he spoke, even as his body seemed increasingly ingrained in mine. I went along with it at first, but when he muttered those last words, I couldn’t stop myself from turning to look at him.
There wasn’t a trace of emotion on that beautiful face, but I could sense his feelings spilling out.
“The stone’s considered a national treasure. So if something happened to him, they’ll definitely want it back. But there’s no way he’d let go of that sword. And monsters can’t swallow it. So if they find the sword, it’ll be proof that he’s dead.”
Lucas was hoping the sword wouldn’t be found, because if they couldn’t find it there was still a chance the marshal was alive.
“Waah…”
I was the last person who should have been crying. I didn’t deserve to be held in that moment. But I couldn’t stop the sob that escaped me. I couldn’t hold back the tears as his arms wrapped around me.
Lucas didn’t care that his leather gloves were getting soaked. He gently wiped my tears, barking a quiet, bitter laugh.
“Being the wife of a knight’s tough, huh? You probably didn’t want to hear that his body might not be found.”
“That’s not true! My suffering couldn’t compare to a knight’s!”
“I’m not suffering. The search is officially getting called off tomorrow. They told me preparations for a state funeral are underway, and I didn’t cry. My chest didn’t even hurt,” he said.
“That doesn’t mean you’re okay!”
If he were okay, his gloves wouldn’t be this battered. They’d been in perfect condition this morning. I took his hand and placed it in mine, then he turned it over and placed it on his chest.
“I’m not okay. I’m broken. That’s why I don’t feel anything,” he said.
“Nngh…”
The steady beat of his heart told me he was alive. And just knowing that he was alive made me happy. So happy, it felt wrong. My lips quivered with guilt, and Lucas’s eyes lit with a fire strong enough to sear away the consequences of my sins, even in this life.
“But the thought of something happening to you is unbearable. Just the idea makes me feel like my heart’s being torn apart. I’m constantly thinking of how to keep you safe. Sometimes I wonder if giving you my heart would leave a scar you’d carry for the rest of your life. Your husband never runs out of dark thoughts like that.”
“Please don’t let that keep us apart” I whispered in protest. Don’t you dare ever do that. But then he leaned in with a mischievous smirk and spoke a truth I’d rather have forgotten.
“Ha ha. You said you’d be fine without me, remember?”
Eep… He heard me talking to Anna and the others before the welcoming banquet for Prince Akeem!
Back then, I hadn’t even called out to him, and he’d still picked it up. This wasn’t even a matter of spell accuracy anymore.
It’s not fair if just saying his name out loud is enough to link us! This man is cheating!
“I said I’d be fine if you didn’t come back yet! I never said I’d be fine without you forever!”
I turned away in a huff, scorched by his gaze.
And like the twisted demon he was, my darling husband leaned in sweetly to tease me again, and my cheeks flushed bright red.
“I know. You’d never say that. Not even on pain of death.”
“Ugh, Lucas! Stop teasing me!”
“Ha ha!”
Why, you! I swatted him on the shoulder, and he flopped backward onto the bed, making me panic. I hovered over him, my hair falling like rain over his face, and he chuckled, still looking like he was doing just fine.
But then, the moment a strand of my hair brushed his cheek, I noticed something different.
The moonlight brought out the pain in his lowered brow and narrowed eyes in a way I couldn’t miss.
And he was in pain. Deeply in pain. Even though I touched his face, my hands came back dry.
He doesn’t know how to cry. He doesn’t know how to show emotion to anyone but me. He doesn’t even realize he’s in pain!
That realization made my lips tremble. He gave a soft laugh, tinged with something sorrowful.
“I just keep making you cry, don’t I? I already said it. I only need you. Only you, Cece.” His soft murmur sounded like a child begging not to be left behind, and it made my heart ache. Even as a child, he’d known he wasn’t normal.
He had too much power. People had always seen him as an oddity. He must have found such comfort in the marshal, someone who at last shared his strength.
Someone who stood tall, who showed him that power was just power, that Lucas himself wasn’t bad. I couldn’t even imagine how much that saved the heart of a ten-year-old boy.
He was someone too important to lose. Too big to ever replace.
“If I can stand by your side… If I can protect you, I’ll do anything, Lucas.”
And I was sure the marshal felt the same way. He loved Lucas like a son, must have loved him more than enough to jump into the abyss while Lucas was away on his honeymoon in Majaar.
I smiled at him through the tears dripping silently onto his cheek, and he went quiet for a moment. When he looked at me again, his eyes were filled with a different kind of love. Not the kind he showed me, but something deep and steady.
“The Hero of Bern isn’t that weak, Cece. If someone picks a fight with me, I’ll crush them so hard they’ll never fight again. So don’t worry.” His voice was deep and calm and distinctly chivalrous.
“He he. I know.” I could tell right away that was something the marshal had once said.
I smiled through my tears and silently apologized in my heart. Marshal Webber, I’m so sorry that your beloved son’s partner is someone like me. I promise I’ll never betray him. I swear that to both you and your wife. I’ll do everything I can to protect his heart, just like you did. So please, please, show him your strength again, and show him you kept your promise.
And the next morning, after we fell asleep wrapped up in each other’s arms, the royal castle was thrown into a mournful uproar.
News of the death of former Hero Marshal Andreas Webber spread through the kingdom in an instant, and condolences poured in from other nations.
As preparations for the state funeral began, everyone, from the royal family to civil functionaries, threw themselves into their work as if to fill the emptiness in their hearts.
It didn’t take long for everything to be put in order, and an offering of flowers was arranged around an empty coffin on display inside the cathedral.
It was raining on the day of the funeral, as if the very heavens were grieving.
The knights raised their swords to the sky in formation, while a steady drizzle fell from the clouds.
With the solemn send-off ceremony underway, whispers began to ripple through the gathered mourners, who noticed the absence of the marshal’s beloved protégé, Lucas.
Leon turned to me discreetly and whispered, “He’s still searching, isn’t he?”
The pain in his voice made my chest tighten, and I lowered my gaze. “Yes. He hasn’t come back since yesterday.”
“Since yesterday?!” Leon looked utterly shocked. I nodded softly.
Even after the official search was called off, Lucas had kept looking for the marshal and for his sword.
Day after day, he found time to slip away to the border forest and often wouldn’t return until late. I lost track of how long this had gone on for.
But after I saw the marshal’s wife quietly weeping before the empty coffin, I began to wonder if Lucas was sleeping at all.
To those who only knew Lucas as the stoic second prince, who had performed his duties flawlessly even in the face of the marshal’s death, his current behavior must seem unbelievable. I stared blankly at the gravestone.
And to the nobles who acted like Heroes didn’t bleed, I imagined it was even more outrageous.
“He didn’t even show up?”
“The marshal brought him up from a boy into a knight. I guess they’re just not cut from the same cloth.”
Every time I heard another snide remark from the crowd, I clenched my hands in front of me and swallowed back my anger.
They don’t know anything! They have no idea how much he’s hurting, how he said this was all he could do, because he doesn’t even know how to cry! Don’t speak so thoughtlessly! I swallowed the scream rising in my throat, then raised my voice to be heard clearly.
“Prince Lucas said some monsters become more active in the rain. He’s gone to check the areas around the border to ensure nothing slips past.”
He’s not here because of what the marshal taught him. I straightened my spine and made that firm declaration.
Just then, a hand fell gently upon my arm, and I turned in surprise.
It was Anika, her face clouded with concern. The duke and duchess of Herbst stood behind her, visibly upset.
And then a bitter voice rang out, stifling the murmurs. “He’s the kind of Hero we all wished to have as Bern’s protector, isn’t he, Prince Leon?” Dirk said.
“Yes, he is.”
Leon’s voice carried the anger of someone who knew all too well how we’d forced the title of Hero onto both Lucas and Marshal Webber.
The whispers began to take on a tone of quiet respect. The mood began to feel like a true farewell.
And that’s when an unwelcome guest showed up to run his mouth at the worst possible moment.
“Your kingdom’s Hero is said to have surpassed even his master, the greatest warrior on the continent. So it’s only natural. He bears a burden far beyond anything we could understand.”
What caught my eye first was the symbol of the goddess, delicately embroidered in gold on the shoulder of his pristine white cloak.
Mud had splattered on the hem of the priest’s brilliant white robe, but his face betrayed no signs of discomfort. Mud, after all, could be seen as a return to the goddess, in the eyes of those who worshipped death.
Despite Bern having its own high priest, Egrich had sent one of theirs to attend the state funeral. But not out of respect.
If they’d meant to show respect, they wouldn’t have sent notice only the night before. They wouldn’t have remarked snidely about the marshal’s missing body tight to Lucas’s face!
“High Priest, what do you mean by a burden far beyond our understanding?”
What, are you saying dying in battle is just par for the course?
You force your Saints to throw their lives away as sacrifices and dare to look down on Bern’s Hero, who puts his life on the line to fight monsters? Who do you think you are?!
“The Depths in our empire and the abyss in your kingdom are not the same. Just as the Holy Emperor, the representative of the goddess, is not the same as the Hero who wields a divine relic in Bern’s defense. Their missions are not equivalent, wouldn’t you say?” The Egrich priest smiled serenely as he stepped toward me, each movement deliberate.
My vision went red with fury. I fought to hold it back.
“Reducing the number of monsters is our shared goal. And you, too, have a sacred duty, Princess Cecilia, the Hero’s beloved, and bearer of the rare healing power.”
The way he said it carried the insinuation that while the Hero was to fight monsters, my role was to become a Saint.
He reached out his hand, and I felt a chill run up my spine.
I was meant to support Lucas as the second princess. To be the sheath that held the divine Hero. I had the potential to be a Saint.
If I rejected those words outright in front of so many watching eyes, I’d be denying my bond with Lucas, and by extension, tarnishing even the marshal’s memory.
But if I were to agree now, I’d have no choice but to take his hand.
No matter which decision I made, it could lead to exile from Bern.
That was why he’d come today. Because he knew that one wrong word would condemn me to the Depths, and I would never climb out from there again.
But I would not take that hand. Not today, and not ever.
You’ve miscalculated, priest. I’ve been threatened before. When you live with a knight whose soul is pitch-black, this sort of posturing is nothing. And I love my black-hearted knight. And I won’t take anyone else’s hand.
Because my husband is possessive, volatile, and dangerously violent.
If I so much as touched another man’s hand while he was afield, he would turn Bern and Egrich into a blood-drenched battlefield. He said he’d build a mountain of corpses, didn’t he?
So no matter how high the stakes were in that moment, I would not make decisions without talking to my husband first.
Besides, both Lucas and I outranked the high priest. That he dared to make demands without even introducing himself was unbelievable.
If you want my hand so badly, the Holy Emperor can come here and grab it himself, seeing as he’s so eager to punish me!
So I smiled sweetly and went to war.
“Oh my, you must have sharp ears to have heard so soon about what happened in Majaar! As for me, my mission is to support Prince Lucas and live with him here in Bern. I swore to love him singularly and irreplaceably, with the goddess herself as witness to my vow. Of course I would spare no effort to keep it. If His Holiness the Holy Emperor acknowledges that, then I’m truly honored!”
I could’ve asked him to forgive my past life’s sins while I was at it for good measure, but I kept that part to myself. Instead, I chose my words carefully, so it would seem they referred only to what happened in Majaar.
Then I gave the priest a cold smile, the kind that said, “Like I said, we swore true love to each other, and only each other, and the goddess herself saw it through. So back off.”
His face went blank.
“Don’t you think you don’t belong here?” he said.
Oh, so you’re dropping the act, huh? Or is it that you twisted the Holy Emperor’s words, claiming forgiveness he never gave, and now you’re furious?
It had to be the latter, of course. His eyes were starting to fill with that kind of madness. The look of someone convinced that their belief is the sole truth in a sea of lies. It sent a chill down my spine.
“I’m afraid I don’t understand, High Priest. Weren’t you here to mourn the fallen?”
I held my ground and touched the ring on my left hand as I said it. His eyes widened. Then he pulled out a knife, and without hesitation, slashed his own palm—the same hand he just extended toward me.
“Indeed! Just as His Holiness says, your very existence is a sin! If you won’t understand, then I’ll make you understand and—”
And just then, a massive black arm grabbed the priest’s wrist and ripped it clean off.
“Arrrrghhh!” A scream split the air. The sickening squelch of tearing flesh filled the air. Blood sprayed everywhere.
I couldn’t even scream. I just froze, stunned by the impossible scene of Lord Barnabash, the black dragon bound to Lucas, going completely off-script.
He looked down at the priest’s severed arm with total disinterest, then tossed it aside with a flick of his fingers. His voice was eerily cheerful as he spoke a chilling revelation.
“You pick a fight, but don’t wager your life? That’s a petty little move. Still, I gotta give credit where it’s due. The quality of that effigy was top tier! Even after I dismembered it, it still held human form for a while. That’s great. Now, where’s the real body’s hair hidden, hm?”
“Argh, L-Lord Black Dragon, please stop!” Even after having his arm torn off, the priest or…whatever this was, still struggled as it was restrained from behind. I could only watch.
The arm that hit the ground was slowly turning into a bundle of reeds.
The blood dripping from the priest’s pristine robes fluttered back into leaves.
“An effigy…”
An effigy was crafted by molding paper or plants into the shape of a person. It was a vessel embedded with magic and a piece of the caster’s body. If the technique and the materials were of sufficient quality, it created a doll nearly indistinguishable from the real person.
That’s why even when the arm was torn off, it still moved like it was human. I understood that much in theory, but seeing it in real life was too much. I felt dizzy.
Why would a priest use an effigy and cut himself in front of me?
And why would Lucas let Lord Barnabash do something like that?
There was too much to process, and when I staggered back, reeling from the shock, I stumbled right into the solid breadth of a familiar chest.
“I’m back, Cecilia. Sorry, I’m late.”
“Lukie?” There was the voice I’d been dying to hear, the golden eyes I’d been desperate to see.
I reached out without thinking and clung to him.
But his black knight’s uniform was sodden to the touch, and water dripped from its sleeves. Then I caught sight of what he had in his hand, and as I choked back a sob, I realized why he’d hurried back so frantically.
“Welcome home, Prince Lucas,” I straightened up and addressed him with the poise befitting my station as his wife, the second prince’s bride. “I’ve been waiting for your safe return with all my heart.”
I let go of his sleeve, stepped back, and placed a hand on my chest. I dipped into a curtsy. Lucas gave me a look of solemn regret, then turned to face the room with the expression of a knight.
“Forgive me for the delay, Madam.”
“N-no, it can’t be!”
His words and the sight of what he held—an arm and a greatsword—stole the breath from not just the marshal’s widow but from everyone present.
“My master fought until the very end.” His voice was calm as he lifted the thick, powerful arm still clad in a deep crimson sleeve. The gnarled fingers were wrapped around the hilt of a sword adorned with Barlefeldt’s magic stone… It was the marshal’s cherished blade.
Was he hesitating because of his mud-soaked clothes? Or because he didn’t want to show the arm?
Lucas stepped toward the marshal’s wife with the sword’s hilt in hand, his expression unreadable, while tears streamed down her face.
He stopped just short of her.
Drip, drip…
Drops fell from both her cheeks and his sleeves, spattering into puddles on the cathedral floor.
Then finally, her trembling lips curved into a smile. “W-welcome home, Andy. You never come back when you promise you will, do you? I can’t visit an empty grave, you know!” She cradled the frozen, battle-worn arm as if embracing her beloved, and finally let her grief loose.
Leon and Shireen stepped in to support her while I looked on, still unable to move.
Then suddenly, Lucas grabbed me by the wrist and hooked his arm around mine, snapping me back to reality.
When he confirmed that I’d steadied myself, he turned to the effigy that was just barely keeping itself upright, as Lord Barnabash toyed with him and delivered a cold, final sentence.
“You dare to appear, a mere effigy, at the state funeral of Bern’s prior Hero and raise a knife at the prince’s bride. There’s no need for a trial. Begone!”
“Yesss! Now then, fake priest boy, time to pull out your core!” Barnabash exclaimed gleefully. Then he plunged his hand straight through the priest’s chest.
“Arrgh! Gaah!”
The fake priest couldn’t protest as Lord Barnabash had shoved the severed reed arm into his mouth, but even so, he fixed a hateful glare on us.
That glare burned with seething malice, but honestly, what disturbed me more was the squelching sounds that Barnabash made as he rummaged around in the effigy’s ribs.
The effigy was too convincingly human for me to look at it directly. The scene was too gruesome.
But Lucas was right. Sending an effigy to a state funeral was a grave insult. It was unforgivable.
Even if we lodged a formal protest, the Empire would brush it off as the act of a lone fanatic. And because we also worshipped the goddess, we wouldn’t be able to remove our own high priest in retaliation. We’d have no choice but to accept some flimsy apology.
And I realized that the Egrich Empire and the Holy Emperor knew it would play out like this.
I looked on, trembling, as the priest slowly transformed from a human into a cluster of reeds. Then, I heard a low, chilling murmur from the man standing beside me.
“You think the goddess’s protection puts you out of reach? I’m not as soft as I was in my past life. Go confess your sins and wait for me.”
I didn’t know who he was talking to at first, tilting my head until the words past life, goddess, and dragon clicked together, and it hit me.
If the Holy Emperor was watching us through the effigy, then that knife, and the whole scene with the priest slashing his own hand, was to make me heal him?
He wanted me to use healing magic and watch it, so he could declare me a Saint?
A shiver shot through my body, rattling up my spine. For the first time in my life, I found myself genuinely terrified of another human. There was nothing scarier than someone who knew exactly where you were most vulnerable and aimed straight for it.
And those of us who could only fight to protect the ones we loved were always on the back foot. We ended up playing right into the enemy’s hands, hoping for a miracle.
I grabbed Lucas’s arm tight, trying to stop him before the bloodlust in his voice found its way into his actions. But just as I opened my mouth…
Lord Barnabash gleefully yanked his hand from the priest’s chest, clutching a slender magic stone, reddish-black in color, with a strand of human hair tied around it. And then he crushed it.
“Oh! It’s vánagandr blood! Seriously, humans will use anything. I gotta admire their creativity.” He licked the droplet of blood that landed on his tongue. I bit my lip, recalling what he’d told me about magical catalysts.
If I back down in fear, people are going to die again. Someone else will be left crying. So we’re the ones who have to end this.No matter how painful it gets, we can’t walk away. This is a fight we have to face, just like Marshal Webber did.
Rain fell in soft curtains around us as Lucas stood transfixed, watching as the marshal’s arm was gently laid into the casket. Raindrops traced glistening lines down his cheeks.
I pressed a handkerchief to his face, and he turned to look at me, shocked, almost scared. That’s when I realized what was bothering him.
He was thinking it was wrong, that maybe it had been too much to show the arm, and for the first time, it was hitting him…that I could one day find myself in the same position as the marshal’s wife. I could be the one left behind someday.
We both knew the fear of being left alone.
But while Lucas might’ve imagined what would happen to him if I died, he never really thought about what the reverse would do to me. He might’ve guessed, but now he’d seen it. I mean, really seen it.
Honestly, I didn’t know which would be worse: having your beloved vanish completely or finding just the slightest trace of them. I didn’t know which would be easier. Everyone loved differently, so everyone grieved differently, too.
But I knew I would rather know the truth than spend my life trapped in uncertainty.
If there was even a single piece of him left, I would want to hold onto it. I want to keep loving him without regrets.
And that was why the marshal’s wife, who had long ago made peace with her fate as the Hero’s companion, would surely find strength in the fact that a Hero never let go of his blade. That truth alone would give her a way forward.
“I’m so glad you found it.” I wiped the tears from my face with my handkerchief and gave him a small smile, to tell him it was okay.
His lips parted just barely, as if he were hesitating. Then they closed, as if to hold the thoughts he was turning over in his head…and then slowly curved into a faint smile.
“I am, too.” There was relief in his soft murmur, but I could see the regret plain as day in his narrowed golden eyes. I couldn’t help but squeeze his hand even tighter.
“It’s okay, Lukie. Really.”
“I’m sorry. Thank you.”
What came back to me was his guilt for making me a knight’s wife, and his gratitude for my standing by him anyway. And in that firm grasp, he firmly told me: I will keep my promise. I will not die.
The wind whispered through the surrounding petals, and I tipped my face up into the breeze.
From atop this hill blooming with wildflowers, you could get a clear view of Bern’s royal castle and the capital sprawling around it, no matter what the season.
The city had been cloaked in black until just recently. Now, little by little, life was returning to it.
I glanced sideways, catching a glimpse of Lucas seated beside me, quietly working his hands.
Could my flawless prince also make flower crowns? That stung a little, as his wife.
But as I watched him weave the flowers into shape, my heart fluttered, knowing he practiced making them just for me, even if he was pouting the whole way through.
And now that I knew he used to make flower crowns every year when he trained under Marshal Webber, my heart ached to see his rough hands deftly thread each delicate bloom into a perfect little circle.
“It’s done. What do you think?”
I fought back the tears stinging my eyes and placed the slightly lopsided crown gently on Lucas’s head and tilted mine with a grin.
He made a face like I’d deeply offended him.
“You didn’t say it was for me.”
His visage as he looked down at the flowers was every inch the stoic knight people knew him as. Or maybe the devoted disciple is still mourning his teacher.
But when he turned to me with a softer face than any of those people would ever have seen on him, I almost melted.
“He he. I just thought it’d suit you. It’s even better than I imagined. You look beautiful, Lukie. Like a flower spirit.” I reached up to adjust the crown and gently tucked his dark hair behind his ear, so his earring showed.
He let me fuss over him without complaint but had the kind of sour face you’d see on a kid being dressed up by his mom.
“That’s not a compliment,” he said.
“Then how about cute?”
“Still not a compliment. Not at all.”
His entire face said, “I hate this,” so I tilted my head again playfully.
“But if I told you that you looked handsome, you wouldn’t believe me anyway.”
“Could you please stop putting flower crowns on me?!”
While I’d been trying to confine that exact line of praise to my head, when his ears turned red, my hopelessly smitten heart couldn’t stay quiet anymore.
“Oh, darling… Even with a flower crown, you’re the most handsome man in the world. And there isn’t a more wonderful man in the world than a knight who can make flower crowns.”
I cupped his cheek and beamed at him, pouring all my admiration into those words. As I smiled, I felt the warmth of his skin under my palm, and he gave me a serious look, like he was weighing something in his mind.
“Is this part of your ‘everything’ too, Cece?” He asked it like it was the most vital question in the world. So I gave him the answer he absolutely needed to hear, with everything I had.
“Of course it is.”
“I see. Then I guess there’s no helping it.”
He accepted it. Just as I was busy getting emotional thinking, Wow, my husband is so cute and sincere, he let out an exaggerated sigh, as if resigning himself to some fate.
That gorgeous face of his, dour and defeated under its crown of flowers, was so stunning I couldn’t help but stare, completely captivated.
“You’re really beautiful.”
The moment I whispered that in admiration, his vexed expression became suddenly sultry and dangerous, like someone had flipped a switch, and he leaned in so fast I had to press my hand to his chest to stop him.
He always bounces right back like this!
“Wait, what are you thinking, Lukie?”
“You’ve been admiring me this whole time. It’s not fair. I want my own Cece to admire, too.”
Okay, but why does he have to say it like that in such a sexy tone? I was just looking, and this man doesn’t know how to stop at a kiss!
“You can do that after we get home!”
“I want it now. I’ll be discreet.”
I was sitting in a dress, so it was hard to move. Even though I tried to push him away, his arm slipped around my waist and pulled me in like it was nothing, and then he just plopped a flower crown on my head.
“You really are the most beautiful in the world, my goddess. Please, grant your blessing to a humble man like me.”
He turned my face to the perfect angle for a kiss, all the while staring up at me with sparkling puppy dog eyes, and my arms lost all strength to protest.
“F-fine. But just this once, okay?”
“Yeah, just once.”
See?! This is his evil little tactic! He targets my weak, romantic heart right where it’s most vulnerable! Or maybe my self-control is just too fragile now…
Wait. Don’t tell me the self-control part of me has already quit?! Oh, no! What if she did? What if she actually left?!
I was panicking at the thought when I leaned in toward the hint of a smile on his lips. The second our mouths touched, that soft, warm feeling and the way his arms pulled me in made my heart skip a beat. I lifted myself up a little and pressed in even harder.
“Mm…”
And when I did that… When I kissed him like I was telling him I loved him, Lukie parted his lips just a little, coaxing me silently.
“More, my Cece.” He murmured those words like a spell, and they sank right into my body. I slipped my tongue into his mouth without thinking, and his own thick tongue curled around it, deep and full of heat. I gave in completely to the kiss.
“Mm, haah… Ohh…”
I didn’t know how long we were lost in that kiss, but when a chilly breeze blew past the space between our parted lips, I finally realized what I’d done.
And then the shame hit me like a lightning strike, and I jumped away from him like I’d been burned.
My rational side is gone! She’s gone! There were so many chances to stop, every time our lips broke apart, and I was the one who kept going back!
“Cece.”
I was so embarrassed, and yet it felt so good, and the happiness hurt because it was so overwhelming. If this man kissed me like that all the time, of course, I’d melt.
So I covered my wet lips with my hand and turned my face away from his feverish, golden eyes so he wouldn’t notice.
“Cece.”
“Th-that was, um, a special one-time kiss!”

My husband, who was already wildly unhinged on a regular day, took my flustered explanation and, as always, twisted it into something that left me totally off-guard.
“You probably don’t realize it, but whenever we kiss, there’s this moment when you completely surrender. I can tell, in that moment, that you trust me completely, that you only see me. I love that moment more than anything, Cece.”
Why does he always do this?! Why is he always so devastating at the worst possible time?! Why would he get into such a detailed commentary on our kisses?! What am I supposed to say in return?!
“W-we really need to go before the flowers start wilting!”
If I let him talk anymore, I’d die of secondhand embarrassment and wouldn’t be able to face the grave at all. I jumped to my feet and yanked his hand.
Today, we’d come to visit Andreas Webber’s grave on the hill that overlooked all of Bern. We were going to tell him that we were heading to Barlefeldt, the nation under dragon protection.
As I expected, Barlefeldt had asked for the return of the magic stone embedded in the greatsword after the funeral. We were going there on account of that request, and also to investigate the blessing of the dragon, which seemed to be why the Empire was targeting me as the Saint. This was our second official diplomatic journey as the second prince and princess, and with Barlefeldt’s dragon crown prince being as infamously combative as Lucas, I had a feeling this trip would be even longer…
That’s why we wanted to pay our respects first, and I’d asked Lucas to teach me how to make a flower crown as an offering.
Lucas followed behind, chuckling to himself, then plucked the crown off my head. And then he roughly hung it upon Andreas’s sword.
It was his wife’s idea to use the sword instead of a cross. She said it better suited a knight like Andreas. Lucas himself had embedded the sword deep into the rocky hilltop, and then he had Lord Barnabash test whether it could be pulled out.
Even a dragon couldn’t move it. It was a grave, but it had somehow become the stuff of legend.
Since we had to return the Barlefeldt magic stone that had been in his sword, Lukie had embedded a replacement crafted by applying all sorts of spells to a monster core. It was the only one of its kind in the world, and it also helped protect the capital from here on this hilltop.
Andreas Webber would remain Bern’s Hero even in death. That was what Lukie wanted. I squeezed his hand tighter.
He stood silently, his gaze lowered at the gravestone with Andreas’s name etched into it. He didn’t say anything.
But in his golden eyes, I caught a glint of frustration. I wasn’t sure how to comfort him, so I blurted out the first dumb thing that came to mind.
“So, um. Are you just gonna keep wearing that flower crown?” The moment I asked, a breeze swept through and scattered the petals.
The pieces fluttered in the air, swirling down to land around the gravestone, and Lukie watched them. Then he murmured softly, “I was told that if someone puts it on you, you’re not supposed to take it off until they or someone else removes it.”
“When?”
“When I was thirteen, right after I met you. Someone told me to bring a flower crown for the Holy Night, and they said it then.”
The way he tipped his head as if revisiting the memory made him look just like a boy.
I was grateful to Andreas for giving me the chance to see this side of Lukie. I smiled to hide the tears welling up.
“Did you put the flower crown on him yourself?”
“He teased me. He said, ‘Let’s see if you can do it, Shorty.’ And of course I put it on him after that,” he said with a smug look. And even though his expression held no trace of grief, I could tell his master would always be in his heart. That alone was enough to make my heart ache.
“He he he. So the marshal just left it on?”
“That damn old man wore it all the way home to his wife without a hint of embarrassment.”
“Wow! So if I hadn’t taken yours off, you would’ve just gone home like that, too?” I teased him to keep things lighthearted, but his hand reached up to my cheek, and before I knew it, he was gently wiping away the tears I hadn’t even realized were falling.
“If that’s what you wanted, I would’ve.”
He didn’t tell me not to cry. He didn’t try to stop the tears. His kindness broke something in me, and the tears just kept falling.
I forced a smile and reached up to stroke his cheek in return.
“R-really? I think people would definitely tease you, though.”
I hinted that I meant people besides Andreas, and his beautiful face immediately twisted with distaste. He ducked his head, making me laugh out loud.
“Take it off, please.”
“Ha ha. You’re doing exactly what your master did, Lukie!”
“I didn’t have a choice!”
He looked like he’d just realized it himself, his eyes twitching with frustration, and so I gently took the flower crown from his head.
I couldn’t help but think this gentle part of him must be something he inherited from Andreas, too.
I paced the crown upon the sword, and after that, I quietly laced my fingers through Lucas’s, leaning into him and soaking in the tranquility of the moment.
Neither of us said, “Let’s go.” We both knew this peaceful time wouldn’t last.
I want to stay by your side. That’s all I want. To live together, side by side. Why is that such a difficult wish? How many times do we have to prove our love before the world finally accepts it?
Even so, I love you for refusing to let the miracle of our meeting end with just that, for struggling, reaching out, and never giving up.
Just standing beside you and healing your wounds isn’t enough to protect you. If I want to keep this one-of-a-kind place you’ve given me as your wife, then I need the strength to hold onto it myself.
That was why I could never give up this love, not ever.
And maybe that was why I could already feel that someday soon, I would have to let go of this hand. Not to leave you, but so we can stand back-to-back instead of face-to-face, and confront the trials we’d each have to overcome.
But for now, just for now, please let me stay in your arms.
Let me believe that just for this moment, your arms exist only to protect only me.
Please forgive me for wishing that.